This is a modern-English version of Forty-two years amongst the Indians and Eskimo : pictures from the life of the Right Reverend John Horden, first Bishop of Moosonee, originally written by Batty, Beatrice. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[1]

[1]

THE RIGHT REV. JOHN HORDEN, BISHOP OF MOOSONEE

THE RIGHT REV. JOHN HORDEN, BISHOP OF MOOSONEE

[2]

[2]


[3]

[3]

FORTY-TWO YEARS
AMONGST THE
INDIANS AND ESKIMO

FORTY-TWO YEARS
AMONG THE
NATIVE AMERICANS AND INUIT

PICTURES FROM THE LIFE OF
THE RIGHT REVEREND JOHN HORDEN
FIRST BISHOP OF MOOSONEE

LIFE OF __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
THE RIGHT REVEREND JOHN HORDEN
First Bishop of Moosonee

BY
BEATRICE BATTY

BY
BEATRICE BATTY

LONDON
THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY
56 Paternoster Row and 65 St Paul’s Churchyard
1893

LONDON
THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY
56 Paternoster Row and 65 St Paul’s Churchyard
1893

[4]

[4]

PRINTED BY
SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUARE
LONDON

PRINTED BY
SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW STREET SQUARE
LONDON


[5]

[5]

PREFACE

The contents of the present volume are in a large measure the outcome of a long-continued personal correspondence with the late Bishop of Moosonee.

The contents of this volume mostly result from a long-term personal correspondence with the late Bishop of Moosonee.

As Editor of the Coral Magazine I received from him many appeals for aid in the various departments of his work. I asked for graphic descriptions of the surroundings; and I did not ask in vain. Questions concerning the daily life of himself and those about him, the food and habits of the people, modes of travel, dress, climate, products, seasons, and special incidents were duly answered and fully entered into. The bishop had the pen of a ready writer, and all that he wrote was graphic in the extreme. He was, however, modestly unaware of his talent in this respect, until his eyes were opened to the fact by the well-deserved appreciation of the letters and papers[6] which came more frequently and more regularly increasing in interest as time wore on.

As the editor of Coral Magazine, I received many requests for help regarding different aspects of his work. I asked for detailed descriptions of the surroundings, and I got exactly what I needed. He answered questions about his daily life and those around him, including their food, habits, modes of travel, clothing, climate, products, seasons, and specific events. The bishop wrote with great flair, and everything he wrote was incredibly vivid. However, he was surprisingly modest about his talent in this area until he realized it through the well-deserved appreciation for his letters and articles[6], which came in more frequently and with increasing interest as time went on.

The bulk of this book is made up of extracts from this correspondence, with just enough information supplied to give the reader a clear idea of the bishop’s life and work. The journal of his first voyage to the distant sphere of his future labours he sent to me in quite recent years, with the expressed hope that it might be published. The various papers and letters afford not only a vivid picture of life amongst the Indians and Eskimo, but a valuable example of what may be accomplished, even under the most untoward circumstances, by indomitable perseverance, unwavering fortitude, and cheerful self-denial, accompanied always by prayer and a firm reliance upon God. ‘I can do all things through Christ who strengtheneth me’ was the bishop’s watchword. His motto—‘The happiest man is he who is most diligently employed about his Master’s business.’

The majority of this book consists of excerpts from this correspondence, along with enough context to give the reader a clear understanding of the bishop’s life and work. He recently sent me the journal from his first journey to the faraway place where he would later work, expressing a hope that it would be published. The various documents and letters provide a vivid portrayal of life among the Indigenous people and Eskimo, as well as a valuable example of what can be achieved, even in the toughest situations, through unwavering perseverance, steadfast courage, and joyful self-sacrifice, always paired with prayer and strong faith in God. 'I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me' was the bishop’s motto. His saying—'The happiest man is he who is most diligently employed in his Master's work.’

Should the pictures of life and work offered in the accompanying volume lead others to follow in Bishop Horden’s footsteps, their purpose will have been indeed fulfilled.

If the images of life and work presented in the accompanying volume inspire others to follow in Bishop Horden’s footsteps, then its purpose will have truly been achieved.


[7]

[7]

CONTENTS

CHAPTER PAGE
I. The Voyage Out 13
II. Learning the Language 18
III. Early Life 23
IV. Winter in Moose Fort 28
V. A Visit to the Inuit at Whale River 42
VI. Schoolwork 50
VII. First trip back to England 56
VIII. Back to Work 60
IX. Labor Days 70
X. The Diocese of Moosonee 76
XI. A Picnic and an Indian Dance 83
XII. Planning and Travel 92
XIII. York Factory 105
XIV. The Return to Moose 116
XV. Tough Times 132[8]
XVI. Christmas and New Year's Day in Albany 150
XVII. The Package Month 160
XVIII. Churchill and Matawakumma 172
XIX. A Day at Bishop's Court 183
XX. Closing Tasks 193
XXI. End Times 219

[9]

[9]

A LOG HUT

A log cabin

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

PAGE
The Right Reverend John Horden, Bishop of Moosonee Frontispiece
A Cabin 9
Moosonee Map 12
A Trader's Shop 36
A Group of Inuit 46
Firing a Rapid 99[10]
Canadian Lumber 119
Moose Factory 124
A Page from the Cree 'Pilgrim’s Progress' 145
A Dog Sled 151
Albany, Hudson Bay 156
An Indian traveling on snowshoes 161
Fort George Church 169
Churchill in Summer 173
On the Churchill River 177
A big canoe going through a rapid. 189

[11]

[11]


[12]

[12]

MAP OF MOOSONEE (SCALE, 400 MILES TO THE INCH).

MAP OF MOOSONEE (SCALE, 400 MILES PER INCH).

Stanford’s Geogˡ. Estabᵗ. London

Stanford's Geography Estab. London


[13]

[13]

FORTY-TWO YEARS
AMONGST THE
INDIANS AND ESKIMO

CHAPTER I
The Journey Out

In the year 1670, a few English gentlemen, ‘the Governor and Company of Adventurers of England trading to Hudson’s Bay,’ obtained a charter from King Charles II. The company consisted of but nine or ten merchants. They made large profits by bartering English goods with the Indians of those wild, and almost unknown, regions for furs of the fox, otter, beaver, bear, lynx, musk, minx, and ermine.

In 1670, a group of English gentlemen known as ‘the Governor and Company of Adventurers of England trading to Hudson’s Bay’ received a charter from King Charles II. The company had only about nine or ten merchants. They made significant profits by trading English goods with the Indigenous peoples of those wild and largely uncharted areas for furs like fox, otter, beaver, bear, lynx, musk, mink, and ermine.

The company established forts, and garrisoned them with Highlanders and Norwegians. The climate was too cold and the food too coarse to attract Englishmen to the service. The forts, or posts, were about a hundred and fifty or two hundred[14] miles apart, and to them the Indians resorted in the spring of the year with the furs obtained by hunting, snaring, and other modes of capture. In return for these they obtained guns, powder and shot, traps, kettles, axes, cloth, and blankets. The standard of value for everything was a beaver skin. Two white foxes were worth one beaver skin, two silver foxes were worth eight beaver skins, one pocket-handkerchief was worth one beaver skin, one yard of blue cloth was worth one-and-a-half beaver skins, a frying-pan was worth two beaver skins. As time went on, and the value of furs in the market rose or fell, the prices of certain things altered. But this is a sample of what they were when the hero of our tale first went out to Hudson’s Bay in 1851.

The company set up forts and stationed Highlanders and Norwegians there. The climate was too cold, and the food too rough to attract Englishmen to join. The forts, or posts, were about a hundred and fifty to two hundred[14] miles apart, and in the spring, the Indians would come to these posts with the furs they collected by hunting, trapping, and other methods. In exchange for these furs, they received guns, powder and shot, traps, kettles, axes, cloth, and blankets. The standard of value for everything was a beaver skin. Two white foxes equaled one beaver skin, two silver foxes were worth eight beaver skins, one pocket-handkerchief was valued at one beaver skin, one yard of blue cloth was priced at one and a half beaver skins, and a frying pan cost two beaver skins. Over time, as the market value of furs fluctuated, the prices of certain goods changed. But this gives you an idea of the values when the hero of our story first traveled to Hudson’s Bay in 1851.

Let us accompany the young missionary on his voyage to Moose Fort, the chief of the company’s trading posts. ‘We, that is, my dear wife and myself,’ he writes, ‘went on board ship at Gravesend on June 6, 1851. Our ship was strongly built, double throughout; it was armed with thick blocks of timber, called ice chocks, at the bows, to enable it to do battle with the ice it would have to encounter. At Stromness we remained a fortnight, taking in a portion of our cargo and a number of men who were going to Hudson’s Bay in the service of the company. It was a solitary voyage. All the way we saw but one vessel. On a Saturday afternoon we entered the Straits.

Let’s join the young missionary on his journey to Moose Fort, the main trading post of the company. “We, that is, my dear wife and I,” he writes, “ boarded the ship at Gravesend on June 6, 1851. Our ship was well-constructed and double-reinforced; it had heavy timbers, called ice chocks, at the front to help it tackle the ice we would face. We stayed in Stromness for two weeks, loading part of our cargo and taking on several men who were heading to Hudson’s Bay for the company. It was a lonely voyage. The entire trip, we only spotted one other vessel. On a Saturday afternoon, we entered the Straits.”

‘The weather had been very foggy; but the fog rose, the sun shone out, and a most beautiful spectacle[15] presented itself. The water was as smooth as a fish-pond, and in it were lying blocks of ice of all sizes and shapes, some of them resembling churches, others castles, and others hulls of ships, while at a considerable distance, on either side, rose the wild and dreary land—a land of desolation and death, without a tree or a blade of grass, but high and mountainous, with masses of snow lying in all the hollows. The captain and mates became very anxious. The dangers of the voyage had commenced. An ice-stage, raised eight or nine feet above the deck, was erected, and on this continually walked up and down one or two of the ship’s officers. A man, too, was constantly at the bow on the look out, and yet the blows we received were very heavy, setting the bells a-ringing, and causing a sensation of fear.

The weather had been really foggy, but the fog lifted, the sun came out, and a stunning scene appeared. The water was as smooth as a calm pond, with ice blocks of various sizes and shapes floating in it. Some looked like churches, others like castles, and some resembled ship hulls. Meanwhile, in the distance on both sides, the wild and bleak landscape stretched out—a desolate land of death, barren without a single tree or blade of grass, just high mountains with patches of snow in the valleys. The captain and crew became very anxious. The dangers of the voyage had begun. An ice platform, raised about eight or nine feet above the deck, was built, and one or two of the ship's officers kept walking back and forth on it. There was also a man constantly at the bow keeping watch, yet the impacts we felt were quite severe, making the bells ring and creating a sense of fear.

‘When we had got about half-way through the Straits, we saw some of the inhabitants of this dreary land. “The Eskimo are coming,” said a sailor.

‘When we had gotten about halfway through the Straits, we saw some of the people living in this dreary land. “The Eskimos are coming,” said a sailor.

‘By-and-by, I heard the word Chimo frequently repeated, which means “Welcome,” and presently we saw a number of beautiful little canoes coming towards us, each containing a man. These were soon followed by a large boat containing several women and children. They all came alongside, bringing with them seal-skins, blubber, fox-skins, whalebone, and ivory. These they freely parted with in exchange for pieces of iron, needles, nails, saws, &c., they setting a very great value on anything made of iron. Now these people, who were very, very dirty, were not dressed like English people, but both men and women wore coats[16] made of seal-skins, breeches of dog-skins, and boots of well-dressed seal-skins, the only difference between a man’s and a woman’s dress being that the woman had a long tail to her coat, reaching almost to the ground, and an immense hood, in which she carried her little naked baby, which was perched on her shoulders.

‘Eventually, I heard the word Chimo often repeated, which means “Welcome,” and soon we saw several beautiful little canoes coming toward us, each carrying a man. These were quickly followed by a larger boat filled with women and children. They all came alongside, bringing seal skins, blubber, fox skins, whalebone, and ivory. They eagerly traded these for pieces of iron, needles, nails, saws, etc., as they placed a high value on anything made of iron. Now, these people, who were very dirty, didn’t dress like the English; both men and women wore coats[16] made of seal skins, breeches made from dog skins, and boots of well-made seal skins. The only difference between a man’s and a woman’s outfit was that the woman had a long tail to her coat that reached almost to the ground, and a large hood in which she carried her little naked baby, who was perched on her shoulders.

‘Again hoisting our sails, in two or three days we cleared the Straits and entered Hudson’s Bay. Danger was not over. Our difficulties had scarcely commenced. Ahead, stretching as far as the eye could reach, is ice—ice; now we are in it. More and more difficult becomes the navigation. We are at a standstill. We go to the mast-head—ice! rugged ice in every direction! One day passes by—two, three, four. The cold is intense. Our hopes sink lower and lower; a week passes. The sailors are allowed to get out and have a game at football; the days pass on; for nearly three weeks we are imprisoned. Then there is a movement in the ice. It is opening. The ship is clear! Every man is on deck. Up with the sails in all speed! Crack, crack, go the blows from the ice through which we are passing; but we shall now soon be free, and in the open sea. Ah! no prisoner ever left his prison with greater joy than we left ours.

‘Once we hoisted our sails again, after two or three days, we cleared the Straits and entered Hudson’s Bay. The danger wasn’t over; our difficulties had barely begun. Ahead of us, stretching as far as the eye could see, was ice—ice; now we were surrounded by it. Navigating became increasingly challenging. We were at a standstill. We went to the masthead—ice! Rugged ice in every direction! One day passed—then two, three, four. The cold was intense. Our hopes sank lower and lower; a week went by. The sailors were allowed to get out and play football; days continued to pass; we were trapped for nearly three weeks. Then, suddenly, there was a shift in the ice. It was opening up. The ship was free! Every man rushed on deck. Up went the sails at full speed! Crack, crack, went the sounds of the ice we were breaking through; but soon we would be free and out in the open sea. Ah! No prisoner ever left his prison with greater joy than we did.’

‘A few days afterwards, as evening was closing in, there was a great commotion on board: heavy chains were got on deck; we were nearing the place of our destination; in the midnight darkness the roar of our guns announced the joyful intelligence that we[17] were anchored at the Second Buoy, only twenty-five miles from Moose Fort.’

‘A few days later, as evening fell, there was a lot of noise on board: heavy chains were brought on deck; we were getting close to our destination; in the midnight darkness, the roar of our guns signaled the exciting news that we[17] were anchored at the Second Buoy, just twenty-five miles from Moose Fort.’

Looking at the map of North America, a little inland from the coast of Labrador, you will find Hudson’s Bay, and in the south-west corner, at the mouth of the Moose River, Moose Fort. Here is the residence of the deputy governor and his subordinate officers; a number of people are anxiously looking out; they are expecting the one ship that comes to them in the course of the year. A small vessel lying a little way out to sea has raised the long-looked-for signal, and rejoicing is the order of the day.

Looking at the map of North America, just a bit inland from the coast of Labrador, you'll find Hudson’s Bay, and in the southwest corner, at the mouth of the Moose River, is Moose Fort. This is where the deputy governor and his staff live; several people are eagerly watching for the one ship that arrives each year. A small vessel lying a little way out to sea has raised the long-awaited signal, and celebration is in the air.


[18]

[18]

CHAPTER II
LEARNING THE LANGUAGE

Our travellers were delighted with the appearance of Moose Fort and its immediate surroundings. The little church, the line of neat cottages with their gardens in front, and the new factory buildings, lying irregularly along the banks of the river, gave the place almost the air of an English village. Towering picturesquely above all, was the old fort, strongly built and loopholed, now serving the purpose of a salesroom, but once needed as a place of defence from attacks of the Indians. Poplars, pines, and juniper formed a green background, and the place bore a smiling and pleasant aspect, altogether surprising to those who had expected to arrive on a barren and desolate shore.

Our travelers were thrilled by the sight of Moose Fort and its surroundings. The small church, the row of tidy cottages with their front gardens, and the new factory buildings scattered along the riverbanks made the area feel almost like an English village. Dominating the landscape was the old fort, solidly built and equipped with loopholes, now used as a salesroom but once essential for defending against Indian attacks. Poplars, pines, and junipers created a lush backdrop, giving the place a cheerful and welcoming vibe, which was quite surprising for those who had expected to arrive at a barren and desolate shore.

Mr. Horden was received with unmistakable joy by the people, who had long been left without a teacher, his predecessor in the office having quitted Moose Fort the year before. He was at once at home amongst the Indians, and immediately set about learning their difficult language.

Mr. Horden was greeted with clear joy by the people, who had been without a teacher for a long time since his predecessor left Moose Fort the previous year. He quickly felt at home among the Indigenous people and immediately started learning their challenging language.

Greek and Latin he declared to be tame affairs ‘in comparison with Sakehao and Ketemakalemāo, with their animate and inanimate forms, their direct[19] and inverse, their reciprocal and reflective, their absolute and relative, their want of an infinitive mood, and their two first persons plural. This I found very troublesome for a long time; to use kelananow for we, when I meant I and you; and nelanan, when I wished to express I and he. If merely the extra pronoun had required to be learnt, I should not have minded, but I did mind very much when I found in the verb the pronoun inseparably mixed up with the verb, and that in portions of it the whole of the personal pronouns were expressed by different inflections of the verb. But I had the very strongest of motives to urge me forward: the desire to speak to the Indian in his own language the life-giving words of the Gospel.

He said that Greek and Latin were pretty basic compared to Sakehao and Ketemakalemāo, with their living and non-living forms, their direct and inverse, their reciprocal and reflective, their absolute and relative, their lack of an infinitive mood, and their two first-person plural forms. I found this very challenging for a long time; using kelananow for "we" when I meant "I" and "you," and nelanan when I wanted to say "I" and "he." If it was just the extra pronoun I had to learn, I wouldn't have minded, but I really struggled when I realized the pronoun was inseparably mixed with the verb, and that in some cases the entire set of personal pronouns was represented by different forms of the verb. But I had the strongest motivation to keep going: the desire to speak to the Indian in his own language the life-giving words of the Gospel.

‘I had been at my new home but a few days before I set to work in earnest. The plan I adopted was this: every week, with the assistance of an interpreter, I translated a small portion of the service of the English Church. This I read over and over again, until I had nearly committed it to memory, and was able to read it on Sunday. The Lord’s Prayer and a few hymns I found already translated, and I soon added a few hymns more. Chapters of the Bible and sermons were rendered by the interpreter sentence by sentence. Rather tedious, but we improved fast, and I shall not soon forget the expression of surprise and joy on the countenances of my congregation, when, after a few months, I made my first address to them without an interpreter—but I am anticipating.

I had only been at my new home for a few days when I got serious about my work. The plan I came up with was this: every week, with the help of an interpreter, I translated a small part of the service of the English Church. I read it over and over until I nearly memorized it and was able to read it on Sunday. I found the Lord’s Prayer and a few hymns already translated, and I quickly added a few more hymns. Chapters of the Bible and sermons were translated by the interpreter sentence by sentence. It was a bit tedious, but we improved quickly, and I won’t forget the look of surprise and joy on my congregation's faces when, after a few months, I made my first speech to them without an interpreter—but I’m getting ahead of myself.

[20]

[20]

‘My plan was threefold. I provided myself with two books and a living instructor; the latter a young Indian with a smattering of English. The first of the two books was a small one to carry in my pocket; in it I wrote a few questions with the aid of the interpreter. Having learnt them, I went into an Indian tent, sat down among its inmates, drew out book and pencil, and put one of my questions. One of those present would at once give me an answer, entering generally into a long explanation, of which I did not understand a word. However, they, knowing my aim, talked on, and I listened, wondering what it was all about. Getting gradually bewildered, I returned home. I repeated the process again and again, and after a few days light began to shine out of darkness, the jumble divided itself into words, the book and pencil no longer lay idle, every word that I could separate from the others was at once jotted down, all were copied out, translated as far as possible, and committed to memory; and presently I got not only to catch up the words, but likewise to understand a good deal of what was said.

‘My plan was threefold. I got myself two books and a live instructor; the latter was a young Indian with a little bit of English. The first of the two books was a small one I could carry in my pocket; I wrote down a few questions with the help of the interpreter. After learning them, I went into an Indian tent, sat down with the people there, pulled out my book and pencil, and asked one of my questions. Someone present would immediately give me an answer, usually followed by a long explanation, which I didn’t understand at all. However, they, knowing my goal, kept talking, and I listened, puzzled about what it was all about. Becoming increasingly confused, I went home. I repeated the process again and again, and after a few days, clarity started to emerge from the chaos, the jumble began to split into words, the book and pencil were no longer just sitting idle, every word I could decipher was quickly written down, all were copied out, translated as much as possible, and committed to memory; and soon I not only started to pick up the words but also to understand quite a bit of what was being said.

‘The second book was a much larger one, and ruled. Having this and pen and ink by my side, I would call an Indian, and he would take his seat opposite; I then made him understand that I wished him to talk about something, and that I wished to write down what he said. He would begin to speak, but too fast; I shook my head, and said, Pākack, pākack—“slowly, slowly,” and at a more reasonable rate he would recommence. As he spoke,[21] so I wrote, writing on every other line. We sat thus until I could bear no more. Then, with the interpreter’s assistance, I wrote the translation of each word directly under it, thus making an interline. The work was a little trying, but by it I gained words, I gained words in combination, I gained the inflections of words, I gained the idiom of the language, I gained a knowledge of the mind of the Indian, the channel in which his ideas ran, I gained a knowledge of his mode of life, the trials and privations to which he was subjected.

The second book was much larger and more organized. With this and pen and ink at my side, I would call an Indian over, and he would sit across from me. I made it clear that I wanted him to talk about something while I wrote down what he said. He would start speaking, but too quickly; I would shake my head and say, Pākack, pākack—“slowly, slowly,” and at a more reasonable pace, he would begin again. As he spoke, [21] I wrote, using every other line. We continued this way until I could no longer keep up. Then, with the interpreter's help, I wrote the translation of each word right below it, creating an interlinear format. The work was a bit challenging, but it helped me gain vocabulary, understand word combinations, learn the inflections of words, grasp the idioms of the language, and understand the mindset of the Indian, the way his thoughts flowed, as well as insights into his way of life and the struggles and hardships he faced.

‘Now as to the Indian lad. I began by drilling him in the powers of an English verb, and after a few days we said a lesson to each other, he saying—First person singular, I love; second person singular, thou lovest, &c. Then I going on with mine, thus:

‘Now as for the Indian boy. I started by teaching him the rules of an English verb, and after a few days we took turns reciting a lesson, him saying—First person singular, I love; second person singular, you love, etc. Then I continued with mine, like this:

Ne sakehou I love him.
Ke sakehou Thou lovest him.
Sakehao He loves him.
Ne sakehanam We love him.
Ke sakehanou We love him.
Ke sakehawou You love him.
Sakehawuh They love him.

Then the inverse form:

Please provide the text you'd like to modernize.

Ne sakehik Me loves he.
Ke sakehik Thee loves he.
Sakehiko He is loved by him.
Ne sakihikonau Us loves he.
Ke sakehikonau Us loves he.
Ke sakehikowou You loves he.
Sakehikowuk They are loved by him.

[22]

[22]

And so on and on. The subjunctive mood, with its iks and uks and aks and chucks, was terribly formidable, still the march was onward, every week the drudgery became less and the pleasure greater, and every week I was able to enter more and more into conversation with those who formed my spiritual charge.

And so it went on. The subjunctive mood, with its iks, uks, aks, and chucks, was really daunting, yet the progress continued; each week the hard work became easier and the enjoyment greater, and every week I could engage more in conversation with those I was responsible for spiritually.

‘In my talk I made mistakes enough. Once I had a class of young men sitting around me, and was telling them of the creation of Adam and Eve. All went well until I came to speak of Eve’s creation; I got as far as “God created Eve out of one of Adam’s ——,” when something more than a smile broke forth from my companions. Instead of saying, “out of one of Adam’s ribs,” I had said, “out of one of Adam’s pipes.” Ospikakun is “his rib,” and ospwakun, “his pipe.”

‘In my talk, I made plenty of mistakes. Once, I had

‘After eight months I never used an interpreter in my public ministrations, and I had been in the country but a few days more than a twelvemonth, when, standing by the side of good Bishop Anderson, I interpreted his sermon to a congregation of Albany Indians. I say this with deep thankfulness to God for assisting me in my formidable undertaking.’

‘After eight months, I never used an interpreter in my public ministry, and I had been in the country for just over a year when, standing next to Bishop Anderson, I interpreted his sermon for a congregation of Albany Indians. I say this with deep gratitude to God for helping me with this significant challenge.’


[23]

[23]

CHAPTER III
Childhood

Mr. Horden had not only a wonderful power of acquiring languages, but a wonderful power of adapting himself to all things, people, and circumstances. This stood him in good stead throughout his career. Born in Exeter, January 20, 1828, in humble circumstances, simply educated, apprenticed to a trade in early boyhood, he lived to attain a high position. All difficulties were overcome by his dauntless energy of purpose and unwavering perseverance.

Mr. Horden had an amazing ability to learn languages, as well as an incredible talent for adapting to different people, situations, and environments. This served him well throughout his career. Born in Exeter on January 20, 1828, in modest conditions and with a basic education, he was apprenticed to a trade as a young boy and eventually achieved a prominent position. He overcame all challenges with his fearless determination and steadfast perseverance.

He wished to study, but his father put him to a smithy. He desired to become a missionary, but his relatives discouraged the idea. He did not rebel, he did not kick against authority, but he neglected no opportunity to further his purpose. He read and thought, he attended evening Bible readings, he taught in the Sunday school, and when his indentures were out he left the anvil for the desk. He obtained the post of usher in a boys’ school. And now being independent, he offered himself to the Church Missionary Society, with a view to going to India as a lay agent, and he was accepted with the understanding[24] that he would await a suitable opening, which might perhaps not occur for two or three years.

He wanted to study, but his father sent him to work at a blacksmith shop. He hoped to become a missionary, but his relatives discouraged him. He didn’t rebel or fight against authority, but he also took every chance to pursue his goal. He read and reflected, went to evening Bible studies, taught in Sunday school, and when his apprenticeship was over, he traded the anvil for a desk job. He got a position as an usher at a boys’ school. Now that he was independent, he offered his services to the Church Missionary Society, aiming to go to India as a lay worker, and he was accepted with the understanding that he would wait for a suitable opportunity, which might not come for another two or three years.

He was willing to wait, but his patience was not to be tried. The society learnt that the Wesleyans had withdrawn from Hudson’s Bay, and that there was great need of a teacher at Moose Fort. Here was an opening for a young man such as John Horden appeared to be. Hastily he was telegraphed for—Hudson’s Bay was not India! But he was willing to go. It were better he should take a wife with him. The lady was ready, like-minded with himself. They must start in three weeks. They agreed to do it. He went home, got married, and returned to London. The needful outfit was hastily prepared, and they started, as we have seen. Such in short is the story of our hero’s earlier life.

He was willing to wait, but he wouldn't let his patience be tested. The community found out that the Wesleyans had left Hudson’s Bay, and there was a significant need for a teacher at Moose Fort. This was a great opportunity for a young man like John Horden. He was quickly contacted—Hudson’s Bay wasn’t India! But he was ready to go. It would be better if he took a wife with him. The woman was on board, sharing his views. They needed to leave in three weeks, and they agreed to it. He went home, got married, and returned to London. The necessary preparations were quickly made, and they set off, as we have seen. That’s a brief account of our hero’s early life.

Large and varied were to be his experiences in his later years. The society at home hearing of his success with the Indians, his great progress in learning the language, and his ready adaptability to all the requirements of the post, had determined to send him to the Bishop of Rupert’s Land for ordination. ‘But,’ said the bishop, ‘this plan was formed in ignorance of the distance and difficulties of travelling in this part of the country, and I did not wish to expose Mr. Horden with wife and baby to it.’ Bishop Anderson chose rather to traverse his huge diocese and ordain the young missionary at Moose.

In his later years, he was set to have a wide range of experiences. Back home, people learned of his success with the Indigenous communities, his significant progress in learning the language, and his ability to meet all the demands of his job. They decided to send him to the Bishop of Rupert’s Land for ordination. “But,” said the bishop, “this plan was made without understanding the distance and the challenges of traveling in this area, and I didn’t want to put Mr. Horden, along with his wife and baby, at risk.” Bishop Anderson preferred to travel across his vast diocese and ordain the young missionary at Moose.

On the morning of June 28, in the year 1852, the start was made from St. Andrews, Red River, in a[25] canoe decorated by one of the bishop’s scholars with a mitre and the Union flag at the stern, and at the bow a rose and duck. For the latter ‘I might have substituted the dove with the olive branch, had I known of it in time,’ says the bishop, ‘but it was done to surprise me, and the more familiar object was naturally enough selected.’ The provisions consisted largely of flour and pemmican, the clothing, of the bishop’s robes and a few necessaries, the bedding, of a pillow with a buffalo robe and blankets. The journey lasted six weeks. Throughout it the bishop confirmed, married, and baptized as he passed from post to post, and on arriving at Moose Fort the work was repeated. He found the Indians full of love and regard for their teacher. ‘He has their hearts and affections,’ he wrote, ‘and their eyes turn to him at once. This is his best testimonial for holy orders.’

On the morning of June 28, 1852, the journey began from St. Andrews, Red River, in a [25] canoe decorated by one of the bishop’s students with a mitre and the Union flag at the back, and at the front a rose and a duck. For the latter, "I could have replaced it with the dove holding an olive branch if I had known about it in time," the bishop said, "but it was done to surprise me, and the more familiar object was naturally chosen." The supplies mainly included flour and pemmican, the clothing consisted of the bishop’s robes and a few essentials, and the bedding included a pillow, a buffalo robe, and blankets. The trip lasted six weeks. During this time, the bishop confirmed, married, and baptized people as he traveled from post to post, and upon reaching Moose Fort, he repeated this work. He found the Indigenous people full of love and respect for their teacher. "He has their hearts and affections," he wrote, "and their eyes turn to him at once. This is his best testimonial for holy orders."

Careful examination of the candidate still further convinced the bishop of his suitability, and when the annual ship arrived bringing an English clergyman, the Rev. E. A. Watkins, destined for Fort George, he no longer delayed, but ordained Mr. Horden both deacon and priest, Mr. Watkins presenting. The bishop and Mr. Watkins had then to hasten on their several ways, lest early winter might overtake them ere they reached their destinations. And so the ardent, earnest young catechist was left at Moose, pastor as well as teacher of his flock, known to and esteemed by every man, woman and child of the Indian families who resorted thither during the summer season, and supremely happy in his work and position.

A close look at the candidate further convinced the bishop of his suitability, and when the annual ship arrived bringing an English clergyman, Rev. E. A. Watkins, headed for Fort George, he decided not to wait any longer and ordained Mr. Horden as both deacon and priest, with Mr. Watkins presenting him. Then the bishop and Mr. Watkins had to quickly continue on their separate journeys, so they wouldn’t be caught by the early winter before they reached their destinations. Thus, the passionate, dedicated young catechist was left at Moose, serving as both pastor and teacher to his congregation, known and respected by every man, woman, and child among the Indian families who came there during the summer season, and he was exceedingly happy in his work and position.

[26]

[26]

The home in which he and his wife dwelt was of the simplest, its walls were of plain pine wood; but within it was enlivened by the baby prattle of their first-born child, baptized by the bishop, Elizabeth Anderson. Without, it was surrounded by a garden, in which some hardy flowers grew side by side with potatoes, turnips, peas, and barley. Moose is not by any means bare of wild flowers, and in mosses it is very rich, whilst goodly clumps of trees waved their branches in the breeze on an island only five minutes’ walk from the house. During the winter the missionary and his family, together with the three or four gentlemen of the Hudson’s Bay Company, with their servants, and a few sick and aged Indians and children, were the sole inhabitants of the settlement. Then Mr. Horden gave himself up to his little school, to his translation work, and to such building operations as in course of time became necessary—a school-house, a church, a new dwelling-house. After dinner he was occupied with hammer, chisel, saw and plane until dark. In the evening he gave instruction to a few young men.

The home where he and his wife lived was very simple, with plain pine wood walls; but inside, it came alive with the joyful chatter of their first-born child, Elizabeth Anderson, who was baptized by the bishop. Outside, there was a garden where hardy flowers grew alongside potatoes, turnips, peas, and barley. Moose was not lacking in wildflowers and was rich in moss, while clusters of trees swayed in the breeze on an island just a five-minute walk from the house. During the winter, the missionary and his family, along with three or four gentlemen from the Hudson’s Bay Company, their servants, and a few sick and elderly Indians and children, were the only residents of the settlement. During this time, Mr. Horden dedicated himself to his small school, translation work, and the necessary building projects that came up over time—a schoolhouse, a church, and a new house. After dinner, he worked with his hammer, chisel, saw, and plane until dark. In the evenings, he taught a few young men.

One such, whom he employed for a time as a school assistant in later years, he had the pleasure of sending in due course for ordination by the Bishop of Rupert’s Land, who appointed him to the charge of Albany station, one hundred miles north of Moose, an important outpost, at which eighty families of Indians congregated during the summer. Hannah Bay, another post, fifty miles east of Moose, was resorted to by fifty families; Rupert’s House, one[27] hundred miles east, was frequented by sixty families; and Kevoogoonisse, 430 miles south, by thirty families. All these places were to be visited by Mr. Horden, as well as Martin’s Falls, three hundred miles from Albany, and Osnaburg, two hundred miles further on; also Flying Post, one hundred from Kevoogoonisse, and New Brunswick, one hundred from Flying Post.

One person he hired as a school assistant in later years was eventually ordained by the Bishop of Rupert’s Land, who assigned him to the Albany station, located one hundred miles north of Moose, an important outpost where eighty families of Indigenous people gathered during the summer. Hannah Bay, another location fifty miles east of Moose, was visited by fifty families; Rupert’s House, one hundred miles east, was frequented by sixty families; and Kevoogoonisse, 430 miles south, was home to thirty families. Mr. Horden was set to visit all these places, including Martin’s Falls, which was three hundred miles from Albany, and Osnaburg, two hundred miles further. He was also slated to go to Flying Post, one hundred miles from Kevoogoonisse, and New Brunswick, one hundred miles from Flying Post.

This was sufficient to appal the mind and daunt the courage of one still young and inexperienced. It did not daunt John Horden. He longed only to teach all who were thus placed under his ministerial charge. The journeys must be made at particular seasons, as throughout the greater part of the year no Indians were at the trading-posts.

This was enough to shock and intimidate someone still young and inexperienced. It didn’t scare John Horden. He just wanted to teach everyone who was under his care as a minister. The trips needed to happen at specific times since, for most of the year, there were no Indians at the trading posts.


[28]

[28]

CHAPTER IV
Winter at Moose Fort

The four seasons are called in the Indian tongue, Sekwun, Nepin, Tukwaukin, and Pepooa. Spring begins about the middle or end of May, when the ice in the river breaks up. Vegetation proceeds rapidly. In a few days the bushes look green, and within a fortnight the grass and trees appear in summer garb. Sometimes the ‘breaking-up’ is attended with danger, often with inconvenience.

The four seasons are referred to in the Indian language as Sekwun, Nepin, Tukwaukin, and Pepooa. Spring starts around mid to late May when the ice in the river begins to break apart. Plants grow quickly. Within a few days, the bushes turn green, and in about two weeks, the grass and trees don their summer attire. Sometimes the thawing can be risky and often brings challenges.

In the spring of 1860 the little settlement was visited with a disastrous flood. The ground all around is low, not a hill within seventy miles. Mr. Horden was occupied in building his new church—the frame already rested on the foundations. One Sunday morning it floated off and took an excursion of nearly a quarter of a mile, and with the aid of ropes, poles, and other implements it had to be dragged back to its former position and strongly secured. ‘The ice,’ said Mr. Horden, ‘made much more havoc than it did in ’57. A few days after the water had subsided I found my garden thickly planted with ice blocks of a considerable size; but our gardening operations were not impeded, we were able[29] to raise a large quantity of potatoes of very good quality. The effects of a flood are not always evident at once; it is after the lapse of months that they become apparent, when the poor Indian on arriving at his winter hunting-grounds finds that the water has been there, and destroyed nearly the whole of the rabbits. He is reduced to great straits, and the energies of the whole family are required to keep them from starvation.’

In the spring of 1860, the small settlement experienced a devastating flood. The ground all around is low, with no hills for seventy miles. Mr. Horden was busy building his new church—the framework was already on the foundations. One Sunday morning, it floated away and drifted nearly a quarter of a mile. With the help of ropes, poles, and other tools, it had to be pulled back to its original spot and secured tightly. “The ice,” said Mr. Horden, “caused much more damage than it did in ’57. A few days after the water receded, I found my garden filled with large blocks of ice; but our gardening work wasn’t hindered, and we were able[29] to grow a large number of very good potatoes. The effects of a flood aren’t always immediately noticeable; it’s only after several months that they become clear, when the poor Indian arrives at his winter hunting grounds to find that the water has come through and destroyed almost all the rabbits. He is left in dire straits, and the entire family has to pitch in to keep them from starving.”

Rabbits are the staple food of the Indians in the season. The skins, being of little value for barter, are used by them as blankets, the women sewing them very neatly together.

Rabbits are a primary food source for the Indians during the season. The skins, which aren't worth much for trading, are used as blankets, with the women stitching them together very neatly.

In 1861 Mr. Horden writes: ‘In May we were again threatened with a flood. On returning from church one Sunday evening the river presented an awful appearance. The strength of the current had broken up the ice, and formed it into a conical shape, which rose as high as the tops of the trees on the high bank of the river. We abandoned our house, having first taken every precaution to guard against the fury of the waters, but, although the threat was so formidable, we experienced no flood, and after spending a few pleasant days at the establishment of the Hudson’s Bay Company we returned, and at once began our gardening. The children look upon a flood as a rare treat. To them it is something of a pleasant, exciting nature, after the dull monotony of a seven or eight months’ winter. It drives us from our house, but we take shelter in one equally good, where we ourselves enjoy pleasant company, and where the[30] children have a large number of playmates. What we look upon as our greatest trial are the privations and sufferings to which the Indians are subjected.’

In 1861, Mr. Horden writes: “In May, we were once again threatened by a flood. On our way home from church one Sunday evening, the river looked terrible. The force of the current had broken up the ice and shaped it into a cone that rose as high as the treetops on the high river bank. We evacuated our house, having taken every precaution to protect ourselves from the raging waters, but despite the serious threat, we didn’t experience any flooding. After spending a few pleasant days at the Hudson’s Bay Company’s establishment, we returned and immediately got back to gardening. The children see a flood as a rare treat. For them, it’s an exciting break from the long, dull months of winter. It forces us out of our home, but we find shelter in another equally nice place, where we enjoy good company and the children have plenty of playmates. What we consider our biggest challenge are the hardships and suffering that the Indigenous people endure.”

Nepin is very changeable, sometimes excessively warm, with plenty of mosquitoes and sand-flies, which are very troublesome; sometimes quite cold, and the transition is very rapid. It may be hot in the morning, and in the evening so cold that an overcoat may be worn with comfort.

Nepin is really unpredictable, sometimes way too hot, filled with mosquitoes and sand-flies that are a real hassle; other times it's pretty cold, and the change happens very quickly. It can be warm in the morning, and by evening it's so chilly that you can comfortably wear a coat.

‘This is the busy season,’ writes Mr. Horden, ‘when I take my journeys. Brigades of canoes from the various posts arrive, bringing the furs collected during the preceding winter; in fact, every person appears to have plenty to do.’ Just as summer is ending, the ship arrives, and it is very anxiously looked for, for on it almost everything depends—flour, tea, clothing, books, everything.

‘This is the busy season,’ writes Mr. Horden, ‘when I travel. Groups of canoes from different posts arrive, bringing the furs collected over the past winter; in fact, everyone seems to have a lot on their plate.’ Just as summer wraps up, the ship arrives, and it is eagerly awaited because everything depends on it—flour, tea, clothing, books, everything.

‘Tukwaukin is generally very boisterous, with occasional hail and snow storms. Then the Indians hunt geese, which are salted and put into barrels for our use, although they are not quite so good as a corned round of beef. Before the arrival of Pepooa, all of the Indians are gone off to their winter grounds, from which most of them do not return until the arrival of spring.’

‘Tukwaukin is usually very lively, with occasional hail and snowstorms. Then the Indigenous people hunt geese, which are salted and packed into barrels for our use, although they’re not quite as good as corned beef. Before Pepooa shows up, all of the Indigenous people head off to their winter grounds, and most of them don’t come back until spring arrives.’

Each point of Mr. Horden’s vast parish had to be reached by an arduous journey. Arduous is indeed but a mild expression for the troubles, trials, privations, and tremendous difficulties attendant on travel through the immense, trackless wastes lying between many of the posts—wastes intersected with[31] rivers and rapids, varied only by tracts of pathless forest, swept by severe storms. ‘Last autumn,’ he writes, ‘I took a journey to Kevoogoonisse; it is 430 miles distant, and during the whole way I saw no tent or house, not even a human being, until I arrived within a short distance of the post. I appeared to be passing through a forgotten land; I saw trees by tens of thousands, living, decaying, and dead; I saw majestic waterfalls, and passed through fearful rapids; I walked over long and difficult places, and day after day struck my little tent, and felt grieved at seeing no new faces, none to whom I might impart some spiritual blessing. In the whole space of country over which I travelled, perhaps a dozen Indian families hunt during the winter. Sometimes even this tract is insufficient to supply their wants; animals become scarce, the lands are burnt by the forest fires, and they are reduced to the greatest distress. I have seen terrible cases of this kind. I have seen a man with an emaciated countenance, who in one winter lost six children, all he had; and, horrible to relate, nearly every one of them was killed for the purpose of satisfying the cravings of hunger. At the post to which he was attached, Kevoogoonisse, out of about 120 Indians, twenty died through starvation in one winter.’

Every part of Mr. Horden’s vast parish required a tough journey. "Tough" hardly captures the troubles, challenges, hardships, and enormous difficulties involved in traveling through the vast, uncharted lands separating many of the outposts—lands crisscrossed by rivers and rapids, punctuated only by stretches of impenetrable forest, battered by fierce storms. ‘Last autumn,’ he writes, ‘I traveled to Kevoogoonisse; it’s 430 miles away, and the entire journey, I didn’t see a single tent or house, not even another person, until I got close to the post. It felt like I was moving through a forgotten wilderness; I saw thousands of trees, alive, decaying, and dead; I witnessed stunning waterfalls and navigated treacherous rapids; I trudged over long, challenging routes, and day after day set up my small tent, feeling sad at the lack of new faces, no one to whom I could share some spiritual encouragement. Across the vast area I traveled, maybe a dozen Indian families hunt during the winter. Sometimes even that land isn’t enough to meet their needs; animals grow scarce, the land is scorched by forest fires, and they face extreme hardship. I have witnessed some horrible situations. I saw a man with a worn face who lost six children one winter, all he had; and tragically, nearly all of them were killed to satisfy their hunger. At the post he was associated with, Kevoogoonisse, out of about 120 Indians, twenty died from starvation in one winter.’

The country may be said to be one vast forest, with very extensive plains, watered by large rivers and numerous lakes, inhabited by a few roving Indians, who are engaged in hunting wild animals to procure furs for the use of civilized man.

The country can be described as one huge forest, with vast plains, large rivers, and many lakes, home to a few wandering Native Americans who hunt wild animals to gather furs for the use of civilized people.

[32]

[32]

Sometimes sad things took place during the absence of the missionary on his journeyings to visit outlying stations. During the short summer of 1858, he set out with his wife and their little children to visit Whale River, in the country of the Eskimo. It was not his first journey to that post. ‘You will have need of all your courage,’ said he to his wife. Tempestuous seas, shelterless nights, and stormy days were vivid to his own memory, but wife and children were glad to see anything new, after the monotonous days and nights of the long Moose winter.

Sometimes sad things happened while the missionary was away visiting remote stations. During the brief summer of 1858, he set out with his wife and their young children to visit Whale River, in the land of the Eskimo. This wasn't his first trip to that area. "You'll need all your courage," he told his wife. Tumultuous seas, nights without shelter, and stormy days were fresh in his memory, but his wife and children were excited to see something new after the monotonous days and nights of the long Moose winter.

The family had not long been gone, when whooping-cough broke out at Moose. Young, old, and middle-aged were attacked alike, and numbers died. So terrible was the sickness that at one time there was but one man able to work, and his work was to make two coffins. The missionary returned to a sorrowing people. Out of five European families four had lost each a child, and ‘the sight of the grave-yard and the mothers weeping there is one I never shall forget. In ordinary years the average mortality was two. This year it was thirty-two.’ Amongst the children taken was dear little Susan, the orphan child of a heathen Indian, whom they had cared for from infancy, and whose little fingers had just before her illness traced upon a sampler the text: ‘Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth, while the evil days’——Here the words had ceased—she was taken from all evil, and the evil days would not draw nigh her, the needle remained in the sampler at that spot. Amongst the aged taken were blind Koote, old blind Adam,[33] and old blind Hannah, all of whom are specially mentioned in Mr. Horden’s account of the previous Christmas Day services.

The family had only just left when whooping cough broke out in Moose. Young, old, and middle-aged people were all affected, and many died. The sickness was so devastating that at one point, only one man was able to work, and his job was to make two coffins. The missionary returned to a grieving community. Out of five European families, four had lost a child each, and "the sight of the graveyard and the mothers weeping there is one I will never forget. In normal years, the average death toll was two. This year, it was thirty-two." Among the children lost was dear little Susan, the orphan child of a heathen Indian, whom they had cared for since she was a baby, and whose little fingers had just before her illness traced on a sampler the text: "Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth, while the evil days"——Here the words had stopped—she was taken from all evil, and the evil days would not come near her; the needle remained in the sampler at that point. Among the elderly lost were blind Koote, old blind Adam,[33] and old blind Hannah, all of whom are specifically mentioned in Mr. Horden's account of the previous Christmas Day services.

‘Yesterday,’ he writes, speaking of Christmas 1857, ‘was a deeply interesting one to me. As usual, I met the Indians at seven, the English-speaking congregation at eleven, and Indians again at three. Among the communicants present were no less than three blind persons. Old Adam, over whose head have, I should think, passed a hundred winters. Old Koote, always at church, led with a string by a little boy, and poor old lame Hannah, whose seat is seldom empty, be the weather what it may. The day previous to our communion we had a meeting of the communicants. Old blind Koote said, “I thank God for having preserved me to this day. God is good! I pray to Him every night and morning. That does good to my soul. I think a great deal about heaven, I ask Jesus to wash away all my sins, and to take me there.”’

‘Yesterday,’ he writes, referring to Christmas 1857, ‘was a deeply interesting day for me. As usual, I met with the Indians at seven, the English-speaking congregation at eleven, and the Indians again at three. Among the communicants present were three blind individuals. Old Adam, who has probably seen more than a hundred winters. Old Koote, who is always at church, was led by a little boy holding a string, and poor old lame Hannah, whose seat is rarely empty, no matter the weather. The day before our communion, we had a meeting of the communicants. Old blind Koote said, “I thank God for keeping me alive to this day. God is good! I pray to Him every night and morning. That nourishes my soul. I think a lot about heaven, and I ask Jesus to wash away all my sins and take me there.”’

Any of the Indians who can come in to celebrate the Christmas and New Year’s festivals eagerly seize the opportunity. But this is not possible for the greater number, whose hunting-grounds lie at considerable distances from the fort. In their far-away tents they have no means of Christian communion or instruction, except by intercourse with one another, and by the study of the portions of Scripture, prayers, and hymns which they gladly and thankfully carry away with them to their lonely homes in the wilderness.

Any of the Native Americans who can make it to celebrate Christmas and New Year’s eagerly take the chance. But this isn't possible for most of them, whose hunting grounds are far from the fort. In their distant camps, they have no way of participating in Christian fellowship or learning, aside from interacting with each other and studying the pieces of Scripture, prayers, and hymns that they happily and gratefully take back to their solitary homes in the wilderness.

[34]

[34]

The society had sent out a printing-press to Moose Fort, to facilitate the supply of books to the Indians. Mr. Horden had hoped to receive by the ship copies of his translations ready printed, instead of which, to his dismay, blank sheets arrived with the press. He was no printer, although his father had been, and now his energy, courage, and power to overcome difficulties pre-eminently showed themselves. He shut himself up in his room for several days, resolved to master the putting together of the press; a very complicated business. But he accomplished it, and great was his joy and triumph when he found that the machinery would work. From this press issued, in one winter, no less than sixteen hundred books in three Indian dialects.

The society had sent a printing press to Moose Fort to help supply books to the Native Americans. Mr. Horden had hoped to receive printed copies of his translations by ship, but, to his disappointment, he only got blank sheets with the press. He wasn't a printer, even though his father had been one, yet his determination, bravery, and ability to overcome challenges really shone through. He isolated himself in his room for several days, determined to figure out how to operate the press, which was quite complicated. But he succeeded, and his joy and pride were immense when he realized that the machinery actually worked. That winter, the press produced no less than sixteen hundred books in three Native American dialects.

The winter over and gone, the snow nearly disappeared, day after day the geese and wavies are seen flying overhead. The mighty river, which has been for many months locked up, with a giant’s strength has burst its bonds asunder, and rushes impetuously towards the sea; a few birds appear in the trees, the frogs have commenced their croaking, fish find their way to the well-laid nets; and the busy mosquito has begun its unwelcome buzz. The Indians collect their furs, tie them in bundles, and place them in the canoes, and with their dogs and household stuff they make their way down stream to the trader’s residence. They run a few rapids, carry their canoe and baggage over many portages, sail the frail bark over one or two lakes, and are at the end of their journey. Down come the[35] trader’s servants to help to carry the packs to the store.

Winter is over, and the snow is almost gone. Day by day, you can see the geese and other birds flying overhead. The mighty river, which has been frozen for months, has broken free and rushes powerfully toward the sea. A few birds are showing up in the trees, the frogs have started croaking, fish are finding their way into the well-placed nets, and the pesky mosquitoes have begun their annoying buzz. The Indians gather their furs, tie them up in bundles, and load them into their canoes. With their dogs and belongings, they travel downstream to the trader’s place. They navigate a few rapids, carry their canoe and gear over several portages, sail their fragile boat across one or two lakes, and reach the end of their journey. The trader’s workers come down to help carry the packs to the store.

[36]

[36]

A TRADER’S STORE

A Trader's Shop

[37]

[37]

Let us look around. The store contains everything that an Indian needs, whether for business or comfort. Here a rack full of guns, there a pile of thick blankets, a bale of blanket coats, and an almost unlimited supply of blue and red cloth; axes and knives, matches and kettles, beads and braid, deer-skin and moose-skin, powder and shot, twine for nets and snares, tea and sugar, flour and oatmeal, pork and pease; and some good books too, which tell the Indian of God and heaven, and which he can read.

Let’s take a look around. The store has everything an Indian might need, whether for work or comfort. There’s a rack full of guns, a stack of thick blankets over there, bales of blanket coats, and nearly unlimited supplies of blue and red fabric; axes and knives, matches and kettles, beads and braids, deer and moose skins, powder and shot, twine for nets and traps, tea and sugar, flour and oatmeal, pork and peas; and a few good books as well, which teach the Indian about God and heaven, and which he can read.

The trader approaches, his face beaming with delight as he eyes the packs, for they are large and valuable. He soon begins work. The first bale contains nothing but beaver skins. Eighty-five examined are said to be worth a hundred and twenty beaver according to the standard value. The next contains forty marten, ten otter, a hundred and fifty rat. These are adjudged worth a hundred beaver; the third bale is composed of five hundred rabbit skins, worth twenty-five beaver. Consider a beaver equal to two shillings and sixpence, and you will see the value of the hunt in sterling money. We have now—bale one value one hundred and twenty beaver; bale two value one hundred beaver; and bale three value twenty-five beaver; altogether two-hundred-and-forty-five beaver. Last summer yonder Indian took out a debt in goods of one hundred and fifty beaver, this he pays, and then he[38] has ninety-five beaver with which to trade. Ninety-five quills are given to him, and his trading begins. The trader, like an English shopman, stands behind a counter, and the Indian outside. Native-like, he consults long before the purchase of each article. Having decided, he calls out, ‘A gun;’ a gun is delivered, and he pays over ten of his quills; then three yards of cloth, for which he pays two quills; two books, and for them he pays one quill; and so on he goes, the heap of goods increasing and the supply of quills decreasing gradually. As he approaches the end, the consultation becomes very anxious; he is making quite sure that he is laying out his money to the best advantage. But the end comes at last, and, satisfied with his bargains, he gathers all up into one of the purchased blankets, and retires to his tent, where he examines and admires, and admires again, article after article.

The trader comes over, his face shining with happiness as he looks at the packs, which are large and valuable. He quickly gets to work. The first bale has nothing but beaver skins. Eighty-five of them, when checked, are estimated to be worth a hundred and twenty beaver based on the standard value. The next bale holds forty marten, ten otter, and one hundred and fifty rat, which are valued at a hundred beaver. The third bale consists of five hundred rabbit skins, worth twenty-five beaver. If you think of a beaver as being worth two shillings and sixpence, you'll see the hunt's value in cash. So far, we have—bale one worth one hundred and twenty beaver; bale two worth one hundred beaver; and bale three worth twenty-five beaver; that's a total of two hundred and forty-five beaver. Last summer, that Indian took out a debt in goods worth one hundred and fifty beaver; now he pays that off and is left with ninety-five beaver to trade with. He receives ninety-five quills, and his trading begins. The trader, like a shopkeeper in England, stands behind a counter while the Indian stands outside. Staying true to his ways, he takes a long time to think before buying each item. Once he decides, he calls out, “A gun;” the gun is handed to him, and he pays ten of his quills. Then he asks for three yards of cloth, paying two quills for that; for two books, he pays one quill; and he keeps going, piling up goods while his quills gradually run out. As he nears the end of his purchases, he becomes quite anxious, wanting to make sure he’s getting the most for his money. But he finally reaches the end, satisfied with his deals. He collects everything into one of the blankets he bought and heads back to his tent, where he examines and admires each item repeatedly.

Shall we take a peep into an Indian’s tent when encamped in the forest on a trapping expedition? A fire burns in the centre, but through the large opening overhead we see the snow lying thick on the branches of the trees. The day has just broken, but the Christian Indian has already engaged in worship and taken his morning meal. Then on with his snow-shoes, for there is no moving without them. The blanket which forms the tent door is raised, and he steps outside. How cold! and how drear the scene! how still and death-like! no birds, no sound, save the wind whistling through the forest. Now he is at a marten trap, a very simple contrivance, composed[39] of a framework of sticks, in the middle of which a bait is placed, which being meddled with, causes the descent of a log, which crushes the intruder. Here is a beautiful dark marten, quite a prize. He takes it out and fastens it to a sledge, re-baits the trap, and on he goes to another. Ah! he sees tracks, but the marten has not entered the trap; on to another. What is this? He looks dismayed; a wolverine has been here, and has robbed the trap. He resets it and goes on to the next; the wolverine has been there too; to another and another, with the same result. He is disheartened, but it cannot be helped. So he trudges on over a round of thirty traps, taking altogether six fine martens; not a bad day’s hunt, all things considered. Evening is drawing on. He returns to the tent, and there awaits him a glorious repast, perhaps of beaver meat. He feels quite refreshed, and recounts all the vicissitudes of the day, the gains and disappointments.

Shall we take a look inside an Indian’s tent while he's camping in the forest on a trapping trip? A fire burns in the center, but through the large opening above, we see the snow piled high on the branches of the trees. The day has just begun, but the Christian Indian has already started his worship and had his morning meal. Then it’s time to put on his snowshoes since there's no moving without them. He lifts the blanket that serves as the tent door and steps outside. How cold it is! And what a bleak scene! It's so quiet and lifeless—no birds, no sound, except for the wind whistling through the trees. Now he's at a marten trap, a simple device made of sticks with bait in the middle. When the bait is disturbed, it causes a log to fall, crushing the intruder. Here’s a beautiful dark marten, a real catch. He takes it out, secures it to a sled, rebaits the trap, and moves on to the next one. Ah! He sees tracks, but the marten hasn't gone into the trap—on to the next. What’s this? He looks disappointed; a wolverine has been here and robbed the trap. He resets it and goes to the next one; the wolverine has been there too; then another and another, with the same result. He feels discouraged, but there's no helping it. So he trudges through a round of thirty traps, managing to catch six fine martens overall—not a bad day’s haul, all things considered. Evening is approaching. He returns to the tent, where a delicious meal awaits him, maybe some beaver meat. He feels quite refreshed and recounts all the ups and downs of the day, the successes and disappointments.

On the morrow he takes the martens and skins them; and what is he to do with the bodies? Our Indian friends are not fastidious. He eats them. The skins he turns inside out, and stitches them up. In the spring he brings them to the fur-trading post, and there exchanges them, as we have seen, for all the requisites of Indian life. An Indian cannot afford to cast away anything; all he kills is to him ‘beef,’ sometimes good, sometimes not a little bad. ‘In my own experience,’ Mr. Horden says, ‘I have eaten white bear, black bear, wild cat, while for a[40] week or ten days together I have had nothing but beaver, and glad indeed I have been to get it.’

The next day, he takes the martens and skins them; but what should he do with the bodies? Our Indian friends aren't picky. He eats them. He turns the skins inside out and stitches them up. In the spring, he brings them to the fur-trading post and, as we have seen, exchanges them for all the essentials of Indian life. An Indian can't afford to waste anything; everything he kills is ‘meat’ to him—sometimes good, sometimes not so great. ‘In my own experience,’ Mr. Horden says, ‘I have eaten white bear, black bear, and wild cat, and for a week or ten days straight, I’ve had nothing but beaver, and I’ve been really glad to get it.’

When the Indians have come into the post the work of instruction at once commences. Amid school-work, services, visiting and talking with individuals, the missionary found his time fully occupied. Little leisure remained for his dearly-loved translation work—yet this progressed. In 1859 Mr. Horden had already the prayer and hymn book and the four Gospels printed in the syllabic character. The prayer and hymn book were printed in England. The Gospels he had himself printed at Moose. ‘The performance of this labour,’ he writes, ‘was almost too much for me, as, since last winter, although not incapacitated for work, I have felt that even a very strong constitution has limits, which it may not pass with impunity; I have occasionally suffered from weakness of the chest. I need not say with what delight the Indians received the books prepared for them. I did not think it right to provide them all gratis, I therefore charged two shillings each, a little less than one beaver skin, and with the money thus raised I am able to purchase a year’s consumption of paper. Our services are now conducted in a manner very similar to what they are at home. Our meetings for prayer are extremely refreshing, and my spirit is often revived by joining with my brethren around the throne of grace.’

When the Indigenous people arrived at the post, the work of teaching immediately began. Between school activities, services, visiting, and talking with individuals, the missionary found his schedule completely full. There was little time left for his beloved translation work—yet it continued to move forward. By 1859, Mr. Horden had already printed the prayer and hymn book and the four Gospels in the syllabic character. The prayer and hymn book were printed in England. He had the Gospels printed himself at Moose. "Completing this work," he writes, "was almost too much for me, as, since last winter, even though I haven't been unable to work, I've realized that even a very strong constitution has limits that it can't push without consequences; I've occasionally experienced chest weakness. I don't need to mention how delighted the Indigenous people were to receive the books I prepared for them. I didn't think it was right to give them all away for free, so I charged two shillings each, which is slightly less than one beaver skin, and with the money I raised this way, I'm able to buy a year's supply of paper. Our services are now conducted in a way that's very similar to what they are at home. Our prayer meetings are extremely uplifting, and my spirit is often refreshed by joining my brothers around the throne of grace."

It must be remembered that Mr. Horden had not only the Indians under his ministry, but the Europeans of the Hudson’s Bay Company; thus he had English as well as Indian services to hold, and as there were[41] some Norwegians amongst the company’s servants who did not readily follow either the English or the Indian, he set himself to learn for their sake sufficient Norwegian to read the service and to preach to them in their own tongue.

It’s important to keep in mind that Mr. Horden was responsible not just for the Indians but also for the Europeans working for the Hudson’s Bay Company. He had to organize services in English as well as in Indian, and since there were some Norwegians among the company’s staff who didn’t easily connect with either English or Indian, he made an effort to learn enough Norwegian to read the service and preach to them in their own language.

To these languages he added Eskimo and Ojibbeway—the latter being the speech of the people of the Kevoogoonisse district, the former that of the natives of Whale River.

To these languages, he added Eskimo and Ojibwe—the latter being the language of the people from the Kevoogoonisse area, and the former used by the natives of Whale River.

How could all this be crowded into the busy day of this father of his flock? How but by rising in the small hours of the morning, when by the light of a lamp in his little study he read, and wrote, and translated, and in addition to all else taught himself Hebrew.

How could all this fit into the busy day of this father of his flock? How else but by getting up in the early hours of the morning, when, by the light of a lamp in his small study, he read, wrote, translated, and on top of everything else, taught himself Hebrew.


[42]

[42]

CHAPTER V
A VISIT TO THE ESKIMO AT WHALE RIVER

In February 1861, Mr. Horden writes, ‘My hands are quite full; I find it impossible to do all that I should wish to do. On Sundays I hold three full services, and attend school twice, and every morning except Saturday I conduct school. On Tuesday afternoon and Wednesday evening I hold a service. These matters, with my house and sick visiting, leave me very little leisure. But as myself and my family enjoy good health, I can say that happiness is to be found as well among the primeval forests of Moosonee as in the more sunny land of our birth.’

In February 1861, Mr. Horden writes, “My hands are completely full; I find it impossible to accomplish everything I want to do. On Sundays, I lead three full services, attend school twice, and every morning except Saturday, I run the school. On Tuesday afternoons and Wednesday evenings, I hold a service. These responsibilities, along with visiting the sick and managing my home, leave me with very little free time. But since my family and I are in good health, I can say that happiness can be found just as much in the ancient forests of Moosonee as in the sunnier lands of our birth.”

For his Eskimo children the bishop always had a very special affection. Very early in his missionary career he managed, as we have seen, to pay them a visit. He then could not converse with them, nor could he do so without the aid of an interpreter when he paid a summer visit to Whale River about the year 1862. We give his own graphic account of this.

For his Inuit children, the bishop always had a special fondness. Early in his missionary work, he was able, as we've seen, to visit them. During a summer trip to Whale River around 1862, he couldn't talk to them without the help of an interpreter. Here’s his own vivid account of this experience.

‘Let our thoughts for a while be transferred to a land more bleak and desolate than Moose, to the land where snow never entirely disappears, to the land of barren rock and howling storm, to the country of the[43] white bear and the hardy Eskimo, where I spent some time last summer. I remained with the Eskimo only eight days, yet those eight days were indeed blessed ones, and will not soon be forgotten by me, for they were amongst the most successful missionary days I have had since I have been in the country.

‘Let’s shift our thoughts for a moment to a land more bleak and desolate than Moose, to the place where snow never fully disappears, to the land of barren rock and howling storms, to the home of the[43] white bear and the resilient Eskimo, where I spent some time last summer. I stayed with the Eskimo for only eight days, but those eight days were truly memorable and will not be forgotten easily, as they were some of the most successful missionary days I’ve experienced since arriving in the country.

‘The Eskimo appeared to me to be kind, cheerful, docile, persevering, and honest. Nothing could exceed the desire they professed for instruction, nothing the exertions they made to learn to read, nothing the attention with which they listened to the Word of God. I was most fortunate (but should I not use another word?) in obtaining the services of a young Eskimo as my interpreter, who had received instruction from missionaries (Moravians) while living on the coast of Labrador. He spoke English but imperfectly; but knew some hymns and texts exceedingly well, and showed himself most willing to assist me to the fullest extent of his power. I could not have done half the work I did, had I not had him as my assistant. Accompany me for a day, commencing with the early morning.

The Eskimo seemed kind, cheerful, gentle, determined, and honest. Their eagerness to learn was incredible, as was their effort to read and the attention they gave to the Word of God. I was really lucky (or should I say blessed?) to have a young Eskimo as my interpreter, who had been taught by missionaries (Moravians) while living on the coast of Labrador. He spoke some English, though not perfectly, but he knew several hymns and scripture passages very well and was more than willing to help me as much as he could. I wouldn't have been able to accomplish half of what I did without his assistance. Join me for a day, starting in the early morning.

‘Soon after six we had a service with the Eskimo; about twenty-five were present. Some of the men were dressed very much like working men in England. They purchase their clothing from the store of the Hudson’s Bay Company. Others were dressed in the comfortable native style, composed of a loose seal-skin jacket coming to the waist, seal-skin breeches, and seal-skin boots. One of the women had on an English gown, of which she seemed not a[44] little proud; the others were attired in a dress somewhat similar to the men, with the addition of an immense hood to their jackets, in which they deposit their little babies.

‘Soon after six, we had a service with the Eskimo; about twenty-five people were there. Some of the men were dressed similarly to working-class individuals in England. They buy their clothes from the Hudson's Bay Company store. Others wore the comfortable native style, which included a loose seal-skin jacket that reached the waist, seal-skin pants, and seal-skin boots. One of the women was wearing an English dress, which she seemed to take a bit of pride in; the others were dressed in outfits similar to the men’s, but with a large hood added to their jackets, where they carried their small babies.

‘The service was commenced by singing a hymn; reading followed, then prayer, the Lord’s Prayer being repeated aloud by all; singing again; then a long lesson on the “Syllabariam,” i.e. the system of reading by syllables, without the labour of spelling. They were then instructed in Watt’s First Catechism, and another hymn completed the service. After having taken my breakfast, I assembled the Indians, who were nearly twice the number of the Eskimo, but not half as painstaking. My service with them was somewhat less simple than that with the Eskimo, as they had received more instruction, and a few could use their prayer books intelligently; but I noticed an apathy among them which rather disheartened me.

The service started with singing a hymn; then there was a reading, followed by prayer, during which everyone recited the Lord’s Prayer aloud. There was more singing, followed by a lengthy lesson on the “Syllabariam,” i.e., the method of reading by syllables without the hassle of spelling. Next, they were taught Watt’s First Catechism, and another hymn wrapped up the service. After having my breakfast, I gathered the Indians, who were almost twice the number of the Eskimos but not nearly as diligent. My service with them was a bit more complex than with the Eskimos because they had received more education, and a few could use their prayer books effectively. However, I noticed a sense of indifference among them that was rather discouraging.

‘I then took a lesson from my Eskimo interpreter, writing questions and obtaining his assistance in translating a portion of the baptismal and marriage services; I then went to the Eskimo tents until dinner-time. They are made of seal-skins in the shape of a common marquee. Some of them are spacious and not very dirty. In the centre is a fire, over which is suspended a large kettle full of cray-fish. An old woman was sewing very industriously at a pair of seal-skin short boots, which she presented to me. Her husband was equally industrious, making models of Eskimo implements. I instantly transferred[45] to paper the few words of conversation they had with me. My next visit was to a tent where younger people were assembled. I asked a few questions, which they readily answered. I was pleased at this, as showing that they could understand me. I then dined, and took a short stroll along the river towards the sea, to see what prospect there was for the whale fishermen. The fishers were there, waiting patiently, but with the look of disappointment on their countenances. They could see hundreds of whales outside the bar of the river, but while they remained there not one could be caught, and there seemed no chance of any coming inside the bar. Leaving them, I went to hold a second service with my Eskimo, then another with my Indians. It was then tea-time. I spent an hour with my Eskimo interpreter, after which I held an English service with the master and mistress, the only English-speaking woman for hundreds of miles, and the European servants of the company. Half an hour’s social chat at length closed the day, and with feelings of thankfulness at having been placed as a labourer in the vineyard of the Lord, I retired to rest.

I took a lesson from my Eskimo interpreter, writing down questions and getting his help to translate part of the baptismal and marriage ceremonies. After that, I visited the Eskimo tents until dinner time. They’re made of seal skin and shaped like a regular marquee. Some of them are quite spacious and relatively clean. In the center, there’s a fire with a large kettle full of crayfish hanging over it. An older woman was busy sewing a pair of seal-skin short boots, which she gave to me. Her husband was equally busy making models of Eskimo tools. I quickly wrote down the few words we exchanged in conversation. My next stop was a tent where younger people had gathered. I asked a few questions, and they answered willingly. I was happy about this, as it showed they could understand me. Then I had dinner and took a short walk along the river towards the sea to check on the whale fishermen. The fishers were there, waiting patiently but looking disappointed. They could see hundreds of whales beyond the river bar, but while they remained there, none could be caught, and it seemed unlikely that any would come inside the bar. After leaving them, I held a second service with my Eskimo and then another with my Indians. It was tea time by then. I spent an hour with my Eskimo interpreter, and afterward, I led an English service with the master and mistress, the only English-speaking woman for hundreds of miles, along with the European staff. After about half an hour of socializing, I wrapped up the day with a sense of gratitude for being placed as a worker in the vineyard of the Lord and went to bed.

[46]

[46]

A GROUP OF ESKIMO

A group of Inuit

[47]

[47]

‘I was so deeply impressed with the conduct of the Eskimo, their anxiety to learn, and their love for the truths of Christianity, that I could not forbid water that some of them should be baptized. Three of them could read well; these received the rite of baptism at an evening service, all the Europeans being present, for all appeared to take a deep interest in the proceedings. All three were young, neat, tidy,[48] and dressed in European costume. They answered my inquiries very intelligently, receiving severally the names of John Horden, Thomas Henry, and Elizabeth Oke. John and Elizabeth were afterwards married. Malikto, the father of the bridegroom, stood up at the conclusion of the service, and said that he hoped they would not forget the instruction they had received, after I left them. It was a delightful but solemn service.’

‘I was so impressed by the behavior of the Eskimo, their eagerness to learn, and their love for the truths of Christianity, that I couldn't stop some of them from being baptized. Three of them could read well; they were baptized during an evening service, with all the Europeans present, since everyone seemed genuinely interested in what was happening. All three were young, neat, tidy,[48] and dressed in European clothes. They responded to my questions very intelligently and were each given the names John Horden, Thomas Henry, and Elizabeth Oke. John and Elizabeth later got married. Malikto, the father of the groom, stood up at the end of the service and expressed his hope that they would remember the teachings they had received after I left. It was a wonderful but serious service.’

The Eskimo formed a large part of Mr. Horden’s charge, and he was much attracted by their gentle contentment amidst their dreary surroundings, and by their teachableness. ‘What should we have been, had we, like them,’ he said, ‘had no Bible to direct us to God?’

The Eskimo made up a big part of Mr. Horden’s responsibilities, and he was really drawn to their calm happiness despite their bleak environment and their willingness to learn. “What would we have become if we, like them,” he said, “had no Bible to guide us to God?”

Thus speaks the Eskimo, the man who considers himself pre-eminently the ‘man,’ and who has not been taught that God made him, the sun, and the moon, and the stars also:

Thus speaks the Eskimo, the person who sees himself as the ultimate 'man,' and who has not been taught that God created him, the sun, the moon, and the stars as well:

‘Long, long ago, not long after the creation of the world, there lived a mighty Eskimo, who was a great conjurer; nothing was impossible to him; no other of his profession could stand before him. He found the world too small and insignificant for his powers, so, taking with him his sister and a small fire, he raised himself up into the heavens. Heaping immense quantities of fuel on the fire, he formed the sun, which has continued burning ever since. For a while he and his sister lived together in perfect harmony, but after a time he began to ill-treat her, and his conduct towards her became worse and worse[49] until one day he scorched her face, which was exquisitely beautiful. This was not to be borne, she therefore fled from him, and formed the moon. Her brother is still in chase of her, but although he sometimes gets near her, he will never overtake her. When it is new moon the burnt side of her face is towards us; when full moon the reverse is the case. The stars are the spirits of the dead Eskimo that have fixed themselves in the heavens, and meteors and the aurora are these spirits moving from one place to another whilst visiting their friends.’

‘A long time ago, shortly after the world was created, there lived a powerful Eskimo who was an amazing conjurer; nothing was too difficult for him; no one in his field could match him. He found the world too small and insignificant for his abilities, so he took his sister and a small fire with him and rose up into the heavens. By adding a massive amount of fuel to the fire, he created the sun, which has been shining ever since. For a while, he and his sister lived together in perfect harmony, but over time he began to mistreat her, and his behavior towards her grew progressively worse[49] until one day he scorched her beautifully exquisite face. This was unbearable, so she fled from him and became the moon. Her brother is still chasing her, but even though he occasionally gets close, he will never catch her. During the new moon, the burned side of her face is turned towards us; during the full moon, the opposite is true. The stars are the spirits of the deceased Eskimos who have settled in the heavens, and meteors and the aurora represent these spirits moving around as they visit their friends.’


[50]

[50]

CHAPTER VI
SCHOOL ASSIGNMENTS

In school work and teaching Mr. Horden took from first to last the keenest interest. After he became bishop he still visited the Moose School daily, whenever he was in residence. In earlier years he had for a time the able assistance of a native master, Mr. Vincent. A small boarding-school had been commenced in 1855 with two children, who were supported through the Coral Missionary Fund.[1] The following year, two more children were taken, and in 1857 the number on the list amounted to eight; to these others were yearly added, supported by friends of the Coral Fund.

In his work at school and teaching, Mr. Horden maintained a strong interest from beginning to end. Even after he became bishop, he continued to visit the Moose School daily whenever he was in residence. In earlier years, he had the valuable help of a native teacher, Mr. Vincent. A small boarding school was started in 1855 with two students, who were funded by the Coral Missionary Fund. The following year, two more students joined, and by 1857, the total number on the list reached eight; additional students were added each year, supported by friends of the Coral Fund.

Little Susan was one of these. Her unfinished sampler with the needle in it was sent to England. The children’s histories were many of them very sad and pathetic. Some were orphans. The parents of others were disabled, or too sick and suffering to work. One little girl was described as having so wild a look that a portrait of her scarcely resembled that of a[51] human being. Another, after remaining for a time in the school, fell ill with the strange Indian sickness called ‘long thinking,’ a gypsy-like yearning for the wild life of the forest, and she had to be sent back to her widowed father. One boy died early of decline, a complaint to which the Indian is very subject. Another was the child of a father who lay sick and bed-ridden in a most deplorable condition—parts of his body actually rotten. ‘He might’ have been the Lazarus of the parable,’ wrote Mr. Horden. ‘He gets little rest night or day, but, like Lazarus, his mind is stayed on God.’

Little Susan was one of them. Her unfinished sampler with the needle in it was sent to England. Many of the children's stories were quite sad and heartbreaking. Some were orphans. The parents of others were disabled or too sick and suffering to work. One little girl was described as having such a wild look that a portrait of her hardly resembled that of a[51] human being. Another girl, after staying at the school for a while, got sick with a strange Indian illness called ‘long thinking,’ a gypsy-like longing for the wild life of the forest, and she had to be sent back to her widowed father. One boy died young from decline, a condition that affects Indians quite a lot. Another was the child of a father who lay sick and bedridden in a truly terrible state—parts of his body were actually rotting. ‘He might’ have been the Lazarus of the parable,’ wrote Mr. Horden. ‘He gets little rest night or day, but, like Lazarus, his mind is focused on God.’

A few children having thus been gathered together with the certainty of support, Mr. Horden commenced building a school-house. He had from the first assembled the children for daily instruction, but to board and clothe them was impossible without some friendly help, all necessaries at Moose being nearly double the price of the same articles at home. At one time it was quite double. From this we may gather with what delight was hailed, as the season came round, the arrival of the annual ship, bringing to the missionary and his family the stores needed for themselves and their charges for the year to come.

A few children had gathered together, knowing they would be supported, and Mr. Horden began building a schoolhouse. He had already been meeting with the children for daily lessons, but it was impossible to provide food and clothing for them without some help, as everything in Moose cost nearly twice as much as it did back home. At one point, it was indeed double the price. From this, we can understand how eagerly they awaited the arrival of the annual ship, which brought the supplies needed for the missionary and his family, as well as for the children, for the upcoming year.

In 1864 very especially, Mr. and Mrs. Horden awaited in eager expectation the ship’s appearance, for not only did they long to know that the wants of the school children and the poor who depended upon them would be supplied, but they were hoping themselves to return in her with their little family for a[52] well-earned rest and change in England, from which country they had then been absent thirteen long years. The three elder children were of an age to need an English education. The little son, a boy of nine or ten, whose principal amusement was to go to the woods with an axe over his shoulder to cut firewood, must, ere it was too late, be weaned from the free life in the forest, and begin to measure his powers of mind and body with other lads of his age and class at home. The wife and mother yearned to see the relatives parted from long ago; the hard-worked man hoped for stimulus and help in the society and sympathy of his brethren and fellow-labourers.

In 1864, Mr. and Mrs. Horden eagerly awaited the arrival of the ship, not only because they wanted to ensure that the needs of the school children and the poor who relied on them would be met, but they were also hoping to return on it with their little family for a well-deserved break and change in England, from which they had been away for thirteen long years. The three older children were at an age where they needed an English education. Their young son, about nine or ten years old, who mainly enjoyed going to the woods with an axe to chop firewood, needed to be transitioned away from his free life in the forest before it was too late and start measuring his skills against other boys his age and social class back home. The wife and mother longed to reconnect with relatives she hadn’t seen in a long time, while the hardworking man looked forward to finding encouragement and support in the company and understanding of his fellow workers.

These hopes and yearnings were doomed to disappointment. ‘You know,’ wrote Mr. Horden on January 25, 1865, ‘that it was my intention to be at home this year, and I had expected to have reached England in October or the beginning of November. But August passed and the ship did not arrive, and anxiety increased daily. The 23rd came, the latest day on which the ship had ever been known to appear, and then we began to despond and to say, “No ship this year!” The schooner still remained outside, hoping against hope, until October 7. That same night, in the midst of a most fearful storm, we heard the report of large guns at sea; our excitement was extreme, our hopes revived, and from mouth to mouth passed the joyful exclamation, “The ship’s come! the ship’s come!” We lay down to rest, lightened of a great weight of anxiety, dreaming of absent friends, with a strange pleasant confusion of boxes, storms,[53] ice, guns, and the many other etceteras of the sailing, arrival, and unloading of our ship.

These hopes and desires were bound to disappoint. “You know,” Mr. Horden wrote on January 25, 1865, “that I planned to be home this year, and I expected to reach England in October or early November. But August went by without the ship arriving, and my anxiety grew daily. The 23rd came, the latest date we've ever known for the ship to show up, and we started to feel hopeless, saying, ‘No ship this year!’ The schooner still lingered outside, hoping against hope, until October 7. That same night, in the middle of a terrible storm, we heard the sound of large guns at sea; our excitement was through the roof, our hopes renewed, and the joyful shout, ‘The ship’s here! The ship’s here!’ spread from person to person. We went to bed, relieved from a heavy burden of worry, dreaming of friends far away, with a strange, pleasant mix of boxes, storms,[53] ice, guns, and all the other details of our ship's journey, arrival, and unloading.”

‘Morning dawned, the storm had subsided, a boat was despatched for letters, the schooner was again ordered to sea, all hearts beat high, and by ten o’clock our illusions were dispelled. The guns had been fired by the York schooner, which had been despatched to Moose to acquaint us with our misfortune, and to bring the little that had been saved from the wreck. It was very little, yet sufficient to remove anxiety as to our living for this winter, as we thus became possessed of flour and tea, which we can only obtain by the ship, for in our wintry land no fields of wheat wave their golden heads, and no sound of the reapers ever falls upon the ear. Of the many packages sent me, the Coral Fund box was the only one which came to hand, all the rest are at the bottom of the sea: and of the contents of your box, everything was much damaged, except the service book, now lying on the communion table at Moose. The packet-box was saved, which accounts for my receiving your letter.

Morning arrived, the storm had calmed down, a boat was sent out for letters, and the schooner was getting ready to set sail again. Everyone felt hopeful, but by ten o’clock, our hopes were shattered. The guns had been fired by the York schooner, which had been sent to Moose to inform us of our misfortune and to bring back what little had been salvaged from the wreck. It was only a small amount, but enough to ease our worries about surviving this winter, as we now had flour and tea, which we can only get from the ship, since in our wintry land, there are no fields of wheat swaying in the breeze, and the sound of harvesters is unheard. Of all the packages sent to me, the Coral Fund box was the only one that arrived; the rest are at the bottom of the sea. Most of the items in your box were damaged, except for the service book, which is now on the communion table at Moose. The packet-box was saved, which is why I received your letter.

‘The Moose ship left England in company with the Hudson’s Bay Company’s ship, bound for York Factory, which is a post about seven hundred miles north of Moose, and came across the Atlantic and nearly through Hudson’s Straits without any mishaps. On August 13 the two ships were together, a few miles to the east of Mansfield Island; the captains visited and congratulated each other upon having passed the most dangerous portion of the voyage,[54] and expected that within a week the one would be at York and the other at Moose. But how blind is man! Within a few hours both of them were ashore on Mansfield Island, about twelve miles distant from each other. The York ship had a very large number of men on board, and by almost incredible exertions she was got off, but not until she had sustained such damages as necessitated the constant use of the pumps. The Moose ship could not be got off, and still lies with nearly all her valuable cargo on the rocks. The York ship came to her and took all the crew on board, together with what had been saved, and proceeded to York Factory. There she was examined, and then it appeared how near all had been to death; the wonder was how she could possibly have kept afloat. To return to England in her would have been madness, so she still lies at York. Happily a second vessel had gone to York, which took home nearly the whole of the crews of the two disabled ships.

The Moose ship left England alongside the Hudson’s Bay Company’s ship, heading for York Factory, which is about seven hundred miles north of Moose. They crossed the Atlantic and almost made it through Hudson’s Straits without any issues. On August 13, the two ships were together a few miles east of Mansfield Island; the captains met and congratulated each other on having passed the most dangerous part of the journey,[54] and expected to reach York and Moose within a week. But how blind is man! Within a few hours, both ships were stranded on Mansfield Island, about twelve miles apart. The York ship had a large crew on board, and with almost unbelievable effort, they managed to get her off, though she sustained damage that required constant pumping. The Moose ship couldn’t be salvaged and remains with nearly all her valuable cargo stuck on the rocks. The York ship came to rescue her crew and took what could be saved before heading to York Factory. There, she was examined, and it became clear how close they had come to disaster; it was a wonder she had stayed afloat at all. Returning to England on her would have been reckless, so she remains in York. Thankfully, a second vessel was sent to York, which brought home nearly all the crews of the two damaged ships.

‘When I last wrote I asked for the service book for my new church; that edifice has now, I am happy to say, been opened; the interesting ceremony took place on Whit-Sunday, May 15, 1864. The ice had entirely disappeared from the river; the sun shone forth brilliantly, all Nature smiled. A large congregation assembled at our usual hour for service, and all seemed impressed with the solemnity of the occasion. The subject of the sermon was the dedication of Solomon’s temple. At its close the collection amounted to upwards of 4l., and after that a number[55] of Europeans, natives, and Indians, assembled round the table of the Lord. It was the first time I ever administered a general communion, many of the Indians not understanding English; but on this occasion I wished them to see that, in spite of diversity of language, God is alike the God of the white man and the red. Altogether it was a most interesting and happy day. It is literally a church in the wilderness. I hope it will not be long before others rise in this part of the country.

‘When I last wrote, I asked for the service book for my new church; that building has now, I'm happy to say, opened. The special ceremony took place on Whit-Sunday, May 15, 1864. The ice had completely melted from the river, the sun was shining brightly, and all of nature seemed to be smiling. A large congregation gathered at our usual service time, and everyone appeared to feel the significance of the occasion. The sermon was about the dedication of Solomon’s temple. At the end, the collection totaled over 4l., and afterward, a mix of Europeans, locals, and Indians gathered around the Lord's table. It was the first time I administered a general communion, with many of the Indians not understanding English; but on this occasion, I wanted them to see that, despite the differences in language, God is the God of both the white man and the red. Altogether, it was a really interesting and joyful day. It’s truly a church in the wilderness. I hope it won’t be long before more rise up in this part of the country.

‘I have lately heard of my poor Eskimo brethren in the far-off desert; that infant church has been much tried. Just one half of its members have been carried off by death; there were but four, two of whom are gone, and both somewhat suddenly. One of them was the young Eskimo interpreter, who when I was last with them was of such very great service to me. Late in the fall he went off in his kayak to set a fox trap. He did so, but as he was getting into the canoe to return home it upset with him, and the coldness of the water prevented him from swimming. His body was not discovered until the evening of the following day. The other was the only baptized woman, her name was Elizabeth Horden. These trials must be necessary, or they would not be sent.’

‘I’ve recently heard about my poor Eskimo brothers and sisters in the distant wilderness; that young church has faced many challenges. Half of its members have been lost to death; there were only four, and now two of them are gone, both quite suddenly. One was the young Eskimo interpreter, who, when I was last with them, was really helpful to me. Late in the fall, he went out in his kayak to set a fox trap. He did that, but as he was getting into the canoe to head home, it capsized with him in it, and the cold water made it impossible for him to swim. His body wasn't found until the evening of the next day. The other was the only baptized woman; her name was Elizabeth Horden. These hardships must be necessary, or they wouldn’t be happening.’


[56]

[56]

CHAPTER VII
First return to England

In 1865 Mr. Horden and his family came home; the journey was a long and very anxious one. ‘Among the many dangerous voyages which our bold sailors undertake,’ he writes, ‘there is none more dangerous, or attended with more anxiety, than the one to or from Moose Factory. Hudson’s Straits are dangerous, Hudson’s Bay fearfully so, James’s Bay worst of all. It is full of sunken rocks and shoals; it is noted for its fogs.

In 1865, Mr. Horden and his family returned home; the journey was long and quite stressful. “Of all the risky trips that our brave sailors take,” he writes, “none is more perilous or full of anxiety than the one to or from Moose Factory. Hudson’s Straits are treacherous, Hudson’s Bay dangerously so, and James’s Bay is the worst of all. It’s cluttered with submerged rocks and shallow areas; it’s known for its fog.”

‘When the ship came, it was in a somewhat disabled condition, so severely had she been handled by the ice. However, we repaired her at Moose, and although it was very late in the season we determined, putting ourselves in God’s hands, to trust ourselves in her. We left Moose with a fair wind, which took us in safety over our long, crooked, and dangerous bar; but we had not proceeded above half a day’s sail before a heavy storm came upon us. Dangers were around us, the dread of all coming to Moose Factory, the Gasket Shoal, was ahead; the charts were frequently consulted; the captain was anxious, sleep departed from his eyes. We are at the commencement[57] of the straits; we see land, high, rugged, barren hills; snow is lying in the valleys, stern winter is already come; it seems a home scarcely fit for the white bear and the walrus. What are these solitary giants, raising their heads so high, and appearing so formidable? They are immense icebergs which have come from regions still farther north, and are now being carried by the current through Hudson’s Straits into the Atlantic Ocean. The glass speaks of coming bad weather, the top-sails are reefed, reefs are put to the main-sail; and now it is on us, the wind roars through the rigging, the ship plunges and creaks. Night comes over the scene, there is no cessation of the tempest; it howls and roars, it is a fearful night! One of the boats is nearly swept away, and is saved with difficulty; we have lost some of our rigging; one man is washed overboard, and washed back again. The sea breaks over the vessel, and dashes into the cabin; but One mightier has said, “Hitherto shalt thou come, and no farther.” By the morning, the morning of the Sabbath, the wind had abated.’

‘When the ship arrived, it was in pretty rough shape due to being battered by the ice. However, we fixed her up at Moose, and even though it was late in the season, we decided to put our trust in God and take our chances on the ship. We left Moose with a nice breeze that safely carried us over the long, winding, and treacherous bar; but we hadn’t been sailing for more than half a day before a fierce storm hit us. There were dangers all around, especially the feared Gasket Shoal ahead of us. We constantly checked the charts; the captain was anxious, and he couldn’t sleep. We were at the start of the straits; we saw land, high, jagged, and barren hills; snow lay in the valleys; winter had already set in; it looked like a home barely suitable for a polar bear and a walrus. What are these solitary giants that rise so high and look so intimidating? They are massive icebergs that have drifted down from even farther north and are now being carried by the current through Hudson’s Straits into the Atlantic Ocean. The weather seems to be turning bad, so the topsails are reefed, and reefs are added to the mainsail; and now it’s upon us, the wind howls through the rigging, the ship pitches and groans. Night falls, and the storm shows no signs of letting up; it howls and rages, a terrifying night! One of the boats is almost swept away but is saved with great effort; we’ve lost some of our rigging; one man gets washed overboard and then back again. The sea crashes over the vessel and spills into the cabin; but One who is mightier has said, “So far you shall come, and no farther.” By morning, the Sabbath morning, the wind had calmed down.’

Dreary weeks followed; the time for arrival in England had long since passed, and our travellers were still beating about in the Atlantic. Luxuries had vanished, comforts had departed, necessaries were becoming very scarce, and they began to ask each other, ‘Is England ever to be reached?’ Then the children saw a steamer for the first time in their lives, and their surprise was great; and now they pass vessel after vessel. They are running up the English Channel, a pilot comes on board, and on they[58] go, till they are safely moored in the West India Docks. Now to a railway station and into a railway carriage, out of that and into a cab through the busiest part of London; the shops are brilliantly lighted up; the children are at the windows, their exclamations of surprise are incessant, a new world is opened to their view—a world of bustle, a world of life.

Gloomy weeks dragged on; the time to arrive in England had long passed, and our travelers were still wandering around in the Atlantic. Luxuries were gone, comforts had disappeared, essentials were becoming very scarce, and they started asking each other, “Are we ever going to reach England?” Then the children saw a steamer for the first time in their lives, and they were amazed; now they pass ship after ship. They are moving up the English Channel, a pilot comes on board, and off they go until they are safely docked in the West India Docks. Now to a train station and into a train carriage, then out of that and into a cab through the busiest part of London; the shops are brightly lit; the children are at the windows, their shouts of surprise are nonstop, a new world is revealed to them—a world of hustle, a world of life.

Mr. Horden spent a busy year in England, travelling, as he expressed it, ‘from Dan to Beersheba,’ speaking on behalf of ‘his beloved people’ and his work; everywhere eliciting sympathy and interest. In his absence from the station Mr. Vincent of Albany had gone to Moose, to provide for the spiritual wants of the flock and to keep the school going. The children were examined before the Christmas holidays in Scripture and Catechism and arithmetic, after which they were rewarded with little presents sent in the bales from England. He reported the mission as presenting a cheering aspect. ‘From every quarter,’ he writes, ‘the heathen are being gradually brought under the influence of the Gospel; we have much cause for encouragement, but we also meet with opposition. I visited an outpost in the Rupert’s River district last summer, about five hundred and fifty miles distant from this station, called Mistasinnee. Both there and on the way I had frequent opportunities of preaching the Gospel to anxious inquirers, and before leaving that post I had forty-eight baptisms, half the number being adults; the trip occupied about two months. We are having a very mild winter, but not a favourable one for living, as rabbits and[59] partridges are very scarce. Sometimes we have a difficulty in making up something for dinner. I hope, however, as the season advances, we shall do better, for partridges then will be returning to the northward, and we may get a few in passing.’

Mr. Horden had a busy year in England, traveling, as he put it, "from Dan to Beersheba," speaking on behalf of "his beloved people" and his work; everywhere he generated sympathy and interest. While he was away from the station, Mr. Vincent from Albany went to Moose to take care of the spiritual needs of the congregation and keep the school running. The children were tested before the Christmas break in Scripture, Catechism, and arithmetic, after which they were rewarded with small gifts sent in the bales from England. He reported that the mission had a positive outlook. "From every direction," he wrote, "the unchurched are gradually coming under the influence of the Gospel; we have plenty of reasons to be encouraged, but we also face opposition. I visited an outpost in the Rupert’s River area last summer, about five hundred and fifty miles from this station, called Mistasinnee. Both there and along the way, I often had the chance to preach the Gospel to eager inquirers, and before leaving that post, I performed forty-eight baptisms, half of which were adults; the trip took about two months. We’re having a very mild winter, but it’s not great for living since rabbits and partridges are quite scarce. Sometimes we struggle to put together something for dinner. I hope, though, as the season goes on, we’ll do better, because partridges will then be returning north, and we might catch a few on the way."


[60]

[60]

CHAPTER VIII
BACK AT WORK

At the end of the year Mr. Horden returned to Moose with his wife and two youngest children, and that same year the homeward-bound ship was once more in imminent peril. And now our hero began a series of long journeys, the longest he had made—one occupying three months and covering nearly two thousand miles—amongst people of various languages. He thus vividly describes it:

At the end of the year, Mr. Horden came back to Moose with his wife and two youngest kids, and that same year, the ship heading home was once again in serious danger. And now our hero started a string of long trips, the longest he had ever taken—one lasting three months and covering nearly two thousand miles—among people who spoke different languages. He describes it vividly:

‘I left Moose Factory for Brunswick House in the afternoon of May 20, 1868. The weather was very cold, and on the following morning we left our encampment amidst a fall of snow. All along the river banks the ice lay piled up in heaps, occasionally forming a wall twenty feet high. This ice was very detrimental to our progress; it prevented the Indians from tracking the canoe, so that they were forced to use the paddle or pole, which is harder work and does not permit of such rapid progress. We got on pretty well until we came to where the river rushes with awful rapidity between high and almost perpendicular rocks: it certainly appeared like travelling to destruction. We had to cross the river several times,[61] so as to get where the current was weakest. We had crossed twice, and bad enough it was each time; we were to cross the third time; our guide demurred. It could not be done with safety; we should be driven down a foaming rapid and destroyed.

'I left Moose Factory for Brunswick House in the afternoon of May 20, 1868. The weather was extremely cold, and the next morning we left our campsite in the snow. Along the riverbanks, the ice was piled up in heaps, sometimes forming walls that were twenty feet high. This ice really slowed us down; it made it impossible for the Indians to track the canoe, so they had to use paddles or poles, which is much harder work and doesn’t allow for quick progress. We were doing alright until we reached the part of the river that rushed between steep, almost vertical rocks—it felt like we were heading for disaster. We had to cross the river several times,[61] to find the sections where the current was weaker. We had crossed twice, and it was quite dangerous each time; we were about to cross for the third time when our guide hesitated. It couldn’t be done safely; we would get swept down a raging rapid and be destroyed.

‘But it was now just as dangerous to go backward as forward, so, after a little persuading, the old man was induced to try. I took a paddle, and we got out into the middle of the stream, paddling for our lives; we were carried a considerable way down, but the other side was reached in safety. Then we poled, or tracked, on, as we best could, very slowly, until we had to cross again, and so on until the first portage was reached. Over this we plod, and again our canoe floats into the river; then pole, paddle, or track until a majestic fall or a roaring rapid warned us to make another portage; and so on, again and again, day after day.

‘But it was just as risky to go back as it was to move forward, so after some convincing, the old man agreed to give it a shot. I grabbed a paddle, and we made our way out to the middle of the stream, paddling for our lives; we were carried quite a distance downstream, but we made it to the other side safely. Then we polled or tracked on as best as we could, very slowly, until we needed to cross again, and we kept doing this until we reached the first portage. We trudged over this, and once again our canoe floated into the river; then it was pole, paddle, or track until a huge waterfall or a roaring rapid warned us it was time for another portage; and we kept repeating this, again and again, day after day.

‘As we went towards the south we actually saw some trees beginning to bud. On the very last day of May, in the afternoon, I reached Brunswick House. It is situated on a beautiful lake, the whole establishment consisting of about five or six houses; it is a fur-trading post. The Indians speak the Saulteaux language; there are about a hundred and fifty of them here; they are quiet and teachable, but given to pilfering and very superstitious. To comfort they seem to be strangers, lying about anywhere at night, their principal resort being the platforms near the trading-house. I believe that God’s blessing rested on my labours among these Indians. This was their[62] first introduction to the Christian religion, and I trust that ere long many will be numbered among Christ’s disciples.

‘As we traveled south, we actually saw some trees starting to bud. On the very last day of May, in the afternoon, I arrived at Brunswick House. It's located by a beautiful lake, and the whole place consists of about five or six houses; it's a fur-trading post. The Indians speak the Saulteaux language; there are about a hundred and fifty of them here; they are calm and easy to teach, but they have a tendency to steal and are quite superstitious. For comfort, they seem to be strangers, lying around anywhere at night, mainly hanging out on the platforms near the trading house. I believe that God's blessing was on my efforts among these Indians. This was their[62] first exposure to Christianity, and I hope that soon many will become followers of Christ.

‘After remaining with them nine days, I was obliged to hurry northward. Our progress was rapid, the water was in good order. A few days at Moose, and I went to the sea-coast to Rupert’s House. I found between three and four hundred Indians assembled there, under the guidance of their teacher, Matamashkum. Our joy was great and mutual; they have been heathens, many of them have committed horrible crimes, but those days have passed away, and now they rejoice in the merits of a Crucified Saviour. Twice every day we had service, almost out of doors, for there was no available room at the place capable of containing all. During the day I had examinations, and baptisms, and weddings, and consultations; and one afternoon we had a grand feast, for the Indians had made a good hunt, and the fur-traders, delighted with what they had done, provided the feast for them. There was nothing of dissipation. Eating and drinking was quite a serious matter with them, and it was astonishing to see the quantities of pea-soup, pork, geese, bread, biscuit, tobacco, tea and sugar, they consumed; the providing a body of Indians with a good feast is no light matter.

‘After staying with them for nine days, I had to rush north. We made good progress, and the water conditions were favorable. After a few days in Moose, I headed to the coast at Rupert’s House. I found about three or four hundred Indians gathered there, led by their teacher, Matamashkum. Our happiness was shared and overwhelming; many of them had been non-believers and had committed terrible acts, but those times are over, and now they rejoice in the goodness of a Crucified Savior. We held services twice a day, mostly outdoors, because there wasn't enough space to accommodate everyone. Throughout the day, I conducted examinations, baptisms, weddings, and consultations. One afternoon, we had a big feast since the Indians had a successful hunt, and the fur-traders, pleased with their achievements, hosted the feast for them. There was no indulging in excess. Eating and drinking were taken quite seriously by them, and it was remarkable to see the amounts of pea soup, pork, geese, bread, biscuits, tobacco, tea, and sugar that they consumed; providing a group of Indians with a proper feast is no small task.

‘Having spent two Sundays at Rupert’s House, I took canoe and went to Fort George, northwards along the sea-coast. For a portion of the way I had company, as many Indians were also going north.[63] This was the most pleasant of all the journeys; the weather fine, the scenery often grand, the wind fair. Two hundred miles were made in four days and a half. At Fort George I met a good body of Christian Indians with their teacher, William Keshkumash.

‘After spending two Sundays at Rupert’s House, I took a canoe and headed to Fort George, traveling north along the coast. For part of the journey, I had company since many Indigenous people were also going north.[63] This was the most enjoyable of all the journeys; the weather was nice, the scenery was often breathtaking, and the wind was favorable. I covered two hundred miles in four and a half days. At Fort George, I met a good group of Christian Indigenous people with their teacher, William Keshkumash.

‘A few days here, and I embarked on board a schooner, to go yet further north, to Great Whale River. Soon after getting out to sea we were among the ice; however, on we go. It is the sea, but there is no water! We are in an Arctic scene; we cannot go through, so we turn our head for Fort George again, and wait there for nearly another week, and then try once more. We get half way, then, as the vessel cannot move forward, I leave it, and accompanied by two native sailors proceed in a small boat. Two days bring us to an encampment of Indians. I now leave my boat and enter a canoe, having with me Keshkumash, his wife, and their young son; two other canoes, each containing a man and his wife, keep us company. We have to work in earnest. Sometimes we got along fast, then we were in the midst of ice and could not move at all, again we were chopping a passage for the canoe with our axes; and then, when we could do nothing else, we carried it over the rocks and set it down where the ice was not so closely packed.

A few days later, I got on a schooner to head even further north to Great Whale River. Soon after we hit the sea, we found ourselves among the ice; but we continued on. It’s the ocean, but there’s no water! We’re in an Arctic landscape; we can’t get through, so we turn back to Fort George and wait there for nearly another week before trying again. We make it halfway, but since the vessel can't move forward, I leave it behind and, along with two native sailors, take a small boat. After two days, we reach an Indian encampment. I leave my boat and switch to a canoe with Keshkumash, his wife, and their young son. Two other canoes, each with a man and his wife, join us. We have to work hard. Sometimes we move quickly, other times we find ourselves stuck in the ice and can't go anywhere. Occasionally, we’re chopping a path for the canoe with our axes, and when there's nothing else we can do, we carry it over the rocks and set it down in a spot where the ice isn’t so thick.

‘After two days and a half of this we came to a standstill, and I determined to go on foot. I took one Indian with me, and we set off. Our walk was over high bare hills; rivers ran through several of the valleys, these we waded. About ten o’clock that night I sat[64] down once more in a house, very, very tired, and very, very thankful. I spent several days with the Indians of this place; they are a large tribe of Crees, but speak somewhat differently from those of Moose. Most of them believed the words that were spoken, but some cared for none of those things, being filled with their own superstitions.

‘After two and a half days of this, we came to a halt, and I decided to continue on foot. I took one Indian with me, and we set off. Our walk was over high, bare hills; rivers flowed through several of the valleys, and we crossed them. Around ten o’clock that night, I sat down once more in a house, very, very tired and very, very thankful. I spent several days with the Indians in this place; they are a large tribe of Crees but speak somewhat differently from those in Moose. Most of them believed what was said, but some weren’t interested, being caught up in their own superstitions.'

‘By-and-by the schooner Fox made her appearance, and I embarked once more, to endeavour to get to the last inhabited spot, Little Whale River. We went half way, and then the ice sent a hole through the Fox’s side; this we covered with a sheet of lead. I now again deserted the Fox, and took to the canoe, in which, in somewhat less than two days, I got at last to my journey’s end. And that journey’s end is a dreary, dreary place, with scarcely any summer. It was August, and the ice was lying thick at the mouth of the river. But my work was not dreary. I here met Eskimo, the most teachable of people. They were very ready for school or service, and although their attainments were not high, so much was I impressed with their sincerity and perseverance, that I admitted four families into the Christian Church. This rewarded me for all my toil. I can address them now as brothers and sisters; and I am sure that all my friends will rejoice with me for the blessing with which God crowned my labour.

Eventually, the schooner Fox showed up, and I boarded it again to try to reach the last inhabited spot, Little Whale River. We made it halfway, but then the ice punctured a hole in the Fox’s side; we patched it with a sheet of lead. I then left the Fox and switched to a canoe, which allowed me to reach my destination in just under two days. That destination is a bleak, bleak place with barely any summer. It was August, and ice was piled up thick at the river’s mouth. But my work wasn’t dreary. Here, I met the Eskimo, who are the most eager learners. They were very willing to attend school or help out, and even though their skills weren’t advanced, I was so impressed by their sincerity and determination that I welcomed four families into the Christian Church. This made all my hard work worthwhile. I can now call them my brothers and sisters, and I’m sure all my friends will be happy for the blessing that God has given to my efforts.

‘I had my difficulties in getting back again; ice still disputed our progress, but on August 30, late in the evening, the trusty Fox, battered and bruised, came to anchor at Moose Factory, and I had the[65] happiness of once more meeting my family, and of finding that all had been quite well during the whole of my absence.’

‘I faced some challenges getting back; ice still hindered our progress, but on August 30, late in the evening, the reliable Fox, damaged but resilient, arrived at Moose Factory, and I experienced the[65] joy of reuniting with my family and discovering that everyone had been doing well throughout my absence.’

About this time Mr. Horden began to plead for help to train up one of the most promising of his school-boys as a catechist. Friends of the Coral Fund took up the lad, and the money expended upon his education was not in vain, for that boy is now a native pastor in charge of Rupert’s House. Of him and of his ordination we shall have more to relate by-and-by. The school children in whom Mr. Horden had first taken an interest were growing up. Some were already earning their living, some were married; one girl had gone with her husband to the Red River settlement, and was, wrote Mr. Horden, in 1869, in as respectable a sphere of life as any Christian farmer’s wife in England could be. Another had married a fine young Moose Fort hunter, an excellent voyager. After an absence of several months, they with their little child came back to the place, stayed a few days, and again departed. In May, at the breaking-up of the river, the Indians came in. One canoe Mr. Horden felt sure was that of Amelia and her husband, and he at once went to see them.

Around this time, Mr. Horden started asking for help to train one of the most promising boys from his school as a catechist. Supporters of the Coral Fund stepped in for the boy, and the money spent on his education paid off, as he is now a native pastor in charge of Rupert’s House. We’ll share more about him and his ordination later. The schoolchildren Mr. Horden initially took an interest in were growing up. Some were already making their own living, and some were married; one girl had moved with her husband to the Red River settlement and, as Mr. Horden wrote in 1869, was living as respectably as any Christian farmer's wife in England. Another had married a great young hunter from Moose Fort, an excellent traveler. After being away for several months, they returned with their little child, stayed a few days, and then left again. In May, when the river began to break up, the Indians arrived. Mr. Horden was sure one canoe belonged to Amelia and her husband, so he immediately went to see them.

‘I saw,’ he says, ‘first a fair little boy, plump and hearty, showing that great care had been taken of him. I then cast my eye on a woman sitting near, whom I took to be a stranger; but another look showed me that the poor emaciated creature was indeed none other than Amelia, who had been brought to the brink of the grave by starvation. She[66] had lost her husband, but in all her privations she had taken care that her baby son should not want. The tale of her suffering was very distressing. After leaving Moose in the end of March, they by themselves had gone to their hunting-grounds, hoping to get a few furs to pay off the debt they had contracted with the fur-trader; for in the early part of the winter they had been very unfortunate, a wolverine having destroyed nearly all the martens they had trapped. Amelia’s husband was soon attacked by sickness, which entirely laid him by; food was very scarce, and the little the forest might yield he could not seek. He gradually became worse and worse, his sufferings aggravated by want, his only source of consolation was his religion; both expected to lay their bones, as well as those of the child, where they were. He wrote a letter, and got Amelia to go and hang it up where some Indians might pass in the summer, stating their joint deaths and the cause, and requesting burial. The end came, the once strong young man lay a corpse; but Amelia had something to live for—for her little son she would struggle on. Unable to dig a grave, for she had no strength and the ground was frozen as hard as a stone, she covered the body with moss, and set off to the Main Moose River, hoping there to fall in with Indians. She was not disappointed. After a while she fell in with Isaac Mekawatch, a Moose Indian, who took care of her and her child, and brought them in safety to the fort. Such incidents as this are amongst the sad experiences of life in Moosonee.’

“I saw,” he says, “first a cute little boy, chubby and healthy, showing that he had been well taken care of. Then I noticed a woman sitting nearby, whom I thought was a stranger; but a closer look revealed that the poor, skinny woman was actually Amelia, who had been brought to the brink of death by starvation. She[66] had lost her husband, but despite her struggles, she made sure her baby son didn’t go without. Her story was heartbreaking. After leaving Moose at the end of March, they had gone to their hunting grounds by themselves, hoping to get some furs to pay off the debt they owed to the fur trader; earlier in the winter, they had faced great misfortune, as a wolverine had destroyed nearly all the martens they had trapped. Amelia’s husband soon fell ill and was completely unable to help; food was scarce, and he couldn’t hunt for what little the forest offered. He gradually got worse, his suffering worsened by hunger, and his only comfort was his faith; they both expected to die there, along with their child. He wrote a letter and asked Amelia to hang it where some Indians might find it during the summer, explaining their deaths and the reason, and requesting burial. The end came, and the once strong young man lay dead; but Amelia had a reason to keep going—for her little son, she would fight on. Unable to dig a grave because she was too weak and the ground was frozen solid, she covered the body with moss and headed to the Main Moose River, hoping to encounter some Indians. She was lucky. Eventually, she met Isaac Mekawatch, a Moose Indian, who took care of her and her child and safely brought them to the fort. Incidents like this are among the sad realities of life in Moosonee.”

[67]

[67]

In 1870 Mr. Horden wrote: ‘I have this summer travelled about thirteen hundred miles, and during a part of this time I experienced a considerable degree of hardship, which brought me down greatly. I am now, however, well as ever I have been in my life. It was a very long journey, and occupied many weeks, yet I did not travel out of my parish all the time. When I was at Matawakumma, five hundred miles south of Moose, I was upwards of eleven hundred miles from Little Whale River.

In 1870, Mr. Horden wrote: ‘This summer, I've traveled about thirteen hundred miles, and during part of that time, I faced quite a bit of hardship, which really wore me down. However, I’m now as well as I’ve ever been in my life. It was a very long journey that took many weeks, yet I didn't leave my parish the whole time. When I was at Matawakumma, five hundred miles south of Moose, I was over eleven hundred miles from Little Whale River.

‘I left Moose on June 13, and overtook a boat going to the Long Portage, with goods for the supply of New Brunswick, and I went forward in it. Travelling by boat is very monotonous work indeed. At breakfast-time, dinner-time, and when the day’s work was done, we endeavoured to catch a few fish, our rod a long rough stick cut from the woods, a piece of strong cord for a line, to which we attached a large hook baited with salt pork; with this we would occasionally draw out a perch, a trout, a pike from six to twelve pounds in weight. At the Long Portage I changed my mode of travelling, my companions now using the canoe. With my new friends I got on extremely well, taking advantage of every opportunity to instruct them in divine things. Most of them received the instruction gladly, but a few held back; they love their old superstitions, their conjurations, dreams, spirits, and all the other things which so sadly debase the Indian mind. In due time New Brunswick was reached, and I at once began my work.

‘I left Moose on June 13 and caught up with a boat heading to Long Portage, carrying supplies for New Brunswick, and I joined it. Traveling by boat is really quite monotonous. At breakfast, lunch, and after a day’s work, we tried to catch some fish, using a long rough stick from the woods as our rod, a strong piece of cord for a line, and a large hook baited with salt pork. Occasionally, we’d pull in a perch, a trout, or a pike weighing between six to twelve pounds. At Long Portage, I switched my way of traveling, as my companions were now using a canoe. I got along really well with my new friends, taking every chance to teach them about spiritual matters. Most of them welcomed the lessons, but a few hesitated; they clung to their old superstitions, such as their rituals, dreams, spirits, and all the other beliefs that sadly limit the Indian mind. Eventually, we reached New Brunswick, and I immediately started my work.

[68]

[68]

‘The Indians here, before they had ever seen a missionary, used to meet for prayer and exhortation, having learnt a little from an Indian who had seen one. Desirous of knowing how they conducted their service, about which I had heard a great deal, I arranged one evening to be present as a spectator. They showed no shyness, but consented at once.

‘The Indians here, before they had ever seen a missionary, used to gather for prayer and encouragement, having learned a bit from an Indian who had seen one. Curious about how they performed their service, which I had heard a lot about, I decided one evening to attend as an observer. They showed no hesitation and agreed immediately.

‘At the time appointed, all being assembled, one gave out the verse of a hymn, which was sung by all; another then repeated a text of Scripture, then a second verse of the hymn was sung, followed by a second text; all then knelt down, I by the side of the old chief, and about six began to pray aloud at the same time, each in his own words. Ojibway’s prayer was very simple, of course, but it was a cry to Jesus for mercy; and can we doubt that his prayer was heard? Kneeling by his side was one sent by God to show him the way of salvation.

At the appointed time, everyone gathered together, and one person announced a hymn that everyone sang. Then, another person recited a Bible verse, followed by a second verse of the hymn and another verse of Scripture. Everyone then knelt down, I next to the old chief, and about six people started praying aloud at the same time, each using their own words. Ojibway's prayer was quite simple, but it was a heartfelt plea to Jesus for mercy; can we really doubt that his prayer was heard? Kneeling beside him was someone sent by God to guide him toward salvation.

‘One of those who opposed the Gospel said: “I would not give up my children to you for baptism on any account. My eldest child has been twice so ill that I thought she would die, but an Indian, by his charms, saved her; and recently a spirit appeared to me, telling me to take heed and never give up my children, for if I did, he would no longer take care of them, and they would die.”

‘One of those who opposed the Gospel said: “I would never give up my children to you for baptism under any circumstances. My oldest child has been so sick twice that I thought she would die, but an Indian, using his charms, saved her; and recently a spirit appeared to me, warning me to be vigilant and never give up my children, because if I did, he would stop looking after them, and they would die.”’

‘I remained at Brunswick until the Indians departed to Michipicoton for supplies of flour. I went with them a little way, and then on to Flying Post by a road untrodden by any save the Indian on his hunting expeditions. I found it a terrible route—the[69] worst I have ever travelled—but having no one to think of but myself, I did not mind it—I was about my Master’s business. In due time we reached Flying Post. Our last portage was eight miles of truly horrible walking; it cost us many weary hours.

‘I stayed at Brunswick until the Indians left for Michipicoton to get flour. I went with them for a little while and then continued on to Flying Post by a path that only the Indians used for their hunting trips. I found it to be an awful route—the[69] worst I’ve ever traveled—but since I only had to think about myself, it didn't bother me—I was focused on my Master’s business. Eventually, we made it to Flying Post. Our final portage was eight miles of truly terrible walking; it took us many exhausting hours.

‘The Indians of Flying Post evinced a great desire for instruction. This was my first visit; I baptized seventeen persons. From Flying Post I went on to Matawakumma. At Matawakumma the Indians are decreasing, as at Flying Post. The decay of a people brings sad reflections, and the Indians seem doomed to extinction. I found a church partly built under the guidance of their trader, Mr. Richards, who takes a deep interest in his Indians’ welfare. A bell and a set of communion plate I hope to get out next ship time; the little church in the wilderness will then be tolerably well furnished.

‘The Indians of Flying Post showed a strong interest in learning. This was my first visit; I baptized seventeen people. From Flying Post, I went on to Matawakumma. At Matawakumma, the Indian population is declining, just like at Flying Post. The decline of a community brings sad thoughts, and the Indians seem to be facing extinction. I found a church that is partially built with the help of their trader, Mr. Richards, who cares a lot about the well-being of his Indians. I hope to get a bell and a set of communion plates on the next ship; the little church in the wilderness will then be reasonably well equipped.

‘I here made the largest comparative collection I have ever made in my life, no less than 8l. 2s. 8d. The poor people were truly liberal in their poverty, and some of these poor sheep for the first time approached the table of the Lord. Some of them are very intelligent, can read well, and thoroughly understand their Christian responsibilities and appreciate their privileges. And now, my work done, I turn my canoe-head Mooseward, and pass over grand lakes, down a large river, run the rapids, admire the falls, carry over the portages, hurrying towards the sea, and after an absence of between eight and nine weeks I found myself once more in the bosom of my family.’

‘I made the biggest collection I've ever put together in my life, no less than 8l. 2s. 8d. The poor people were surprisingly generous despite their poverty, and some of these individuals approached the table of the Lord for the first time. Some of them are quite intelligent, can read well, and fully grasp their Christian responsibilities while appreciating their privileges. Now that my work is done, I head my canoe Mooseward, crossing grand lakes, traveling down a large river, navigating the rapids, admiring the falls, and carrying over the portages, all while hurrying toward the sea. After being away for about eight to nine weeks, I found myself back with my family.’


[70]

[70]

CHAPTER IX
Labor Days

Nothing perhaps could give a better idea of Mr. Horden’s gigantic labours than an account of a day’s work at different times. A Sunday in the winter of 1871 is thus spent by him.

Nothing perhaps could give a better idea of Mr. Horden’s massive efforts than a description of a day’s work at different times. A Sunday in the winter of 1871 is spent like this by him.

‘While it was yet dark,’ he says, ‘at half-past six o’clock the church bells summoned us to the house of prayer; the cold was severe, but I found a tolerable congregation awaiting me, and the service was very enjoyable. The congregation dismissed, I returned home to breakfast, and soon afterwards went to the church again for our English service. This is conducted precisely as in a church at home; the full service is read, and we use one prayer which you do not, for the Governor-General of Canada and the Lieutenant-Governor of the Hudson’s Bay Territories. The congregation is composed of the deputy-governor, his family and his staff of clerks, and the doctor—not one of whom is ever absent, and all but one are communicants—my own family, and the servants European and native of the Hudson’s Bay Company. After the sermon a general offertory was made, and then the communicants met around the[71] Lord’s table, there to renew their vows, and to partake of that spiritual food which was ordained to strengthen them in their heavenly course.

‘While it was still dark,’ he says, ‘at six-thirty the church bells called us to the place of worship; it was extremely cold, but I found a decent congregation waiting for me, and the service was quite enjoyable. After the congregation was dismissed, I went home for breakfast and soon returned to the church for our English service. This is done exactly like it is back home; the full service is read, and we include one prayer that you don’t, for the Governor-General of Canada and the Lieutenant-Governor of the Hudson’s Bay Territories. The congregation consists of the deputy-governor, his family and staff, the doctor—none of whom are ever absent, and all but one are communicants—my own family, and the European and native servants of the Hudson’s Bay Company. After the sermon, a general collection was taken, and then the communicants gathered around the[71] Lord’s table to renew their vows and to share in the spiritual food meant to strengthen them on their heavenly journey.

‘At a quarter to two the bell was rung for school, and a few minutes after I was with the scholars, on my knees seeking a blessing on our meeting together. School over, our second Indian service commenced with a larger congregation than in the early morning, for young children can be brought out now. There is again a departure from the church, yet some remain, and those, as their English-speaking brethren had done in the morning, commemorate their dying Saviour’s love. In all thirty have communicated. The shades of evening are falling as I leave the church, after a fatiguing, but blessed day’s work.’

‘At 1:45, the bell rang for school, and a few minutes later, I was with the students, on my knees asking for a blessing on our gathering. After school, our second Indian service began with a bigger crowd than in the morning, as young children could come out now. There is once again a departure from the church, yet some stay behind, and those, just as their English-speaking counterparts had in the morning, remember their dying Savior’s love. In total, thirty have taken communion. The evening shadows are falling as I leave the church after a tiring but rewarding day’s work.’

The necessity was laid upon Mr. Horden of being like St. Paul, ‘in journeyings oft,’ and the day’s work we have now to speak of was one of journeying.

The necessity was placed on Mr. Horden to be like St. Paul, "often on journeys," and the day's work we need to discuss was one of traveling.

‘Last summer,’ he says, ‘I was on my way to Rupert’s House. A large boat just built was going there, and I took a passage in it. It was loaded with a miscellaneous cargo of bricks, potatoes, a stove, bags of flour, and bales of goods. The crew was composed of Rupert’s House Indians, fine manly fellows, and all Christians. Leaving Moose somewhat late in the day, we went but a short distance and encamped on an island, eight miles off, called Ship-sands. Here we set up our tent and cooked our supper; then we gathered together, and joined our voices in a hymn of praise. I read a portion of Scripture, and we all knelt in prayer to the God of heaven and earth, and[72] not long after lay down to rest. At midnight there was an arrival, and I was aroused from sleep by my guide, with the cry of “Musenahekun! Musenahekun!” A packet! a packet! These are magic words. I started to my feet in an instant, for not since February had I seen a letter from home, and it was now June 17. It was, however, but a poor affair, containing no private letters from England, and but little public news. The real packet I welcomed at Rupert’s House nearly a month later.

“Last summer,” he says, “I was on my way to Rupert’s House. A large boat that had just been built was headed there, and I got a ride on it. It was filled with a mix of cargo, like bricks, potatoes, a stove, bags of flour, and bales of goods. The crew was made up of the Indians from Rupert’s House, who were all strong, manly fellows and Christians. We left Moose a bit late in the day, traveled only a short distance, and set up camp on an island eight miles away called Ship-sands. We pitched our tent and cooked dinner; afterward, we gathered together and sang a hymn of praise. I read a portion of Scripture, and we all knelt to pray to the God of heaven and earth, and then not long after that, we went to bed. At midnight, there was an arrival, and I was woken from sleep by my guide shouting, “Musenahekun! Musenahekun!” A packet! a packet! Those are magic words. I jumped to my feet in an instant because I hadn’t seen a letter from home since February, and now it was June 17. However, it was just a disappointing package, with no personal letters from England and very little public news. The real packet I welcomed at Rupert’s House nearly a month later.”

‘In the early morn we spread our sails to the wind and went joyously forward. The east point of Hannah Bay is reached, and it now seems that further progress is impossible; there is ice, ice; block after block is pushed aside; hoisting sail, back we go, to round a projecting point. We are in a narrow, crooked lane of water, through which we move very carefully, with poles in hand, ready to do battle with any piece of ice which lies in our way, and so hour after hour slips by, and all hopes of reaching Rupert’s House are at an end; but towards evening our labours are crowned with success, and the clear sea stretches before us. There is no place to land. We set our best man at the helm, and taking reefs in our sails, trust to the protection of the Almighty. I think it was the most uncomfortable night I have ever spent.

‘In the early morning, we set our sails to the wind and moved forward joyfully. We reached the east point of Hannah Bay, and it seemed that we couldn't go any further; there was ice, ice everywhere; block after block was pushed aside; we hoisted the sail and moved back to navigate around a projecting point. We found ourselves in a narrow, winding stretch of water, moving very carefully with poles in hand, ready to confront any piece of ice in our path, and so hour after hour went by, with all hopes of reaching Rupert’s House fading; but towards evening, our efforts were finally rewarded, and the clear sea lay ahead of us. There was nowhere to land. We assigned our best navigator to the helm and, reefing our sails, we relied on the protection of the Almighty. I believe it was the most uncomfortable night I’ve ever experienced.

‘In the early morning the wind abated. We once more set sail, and traversed beautiful Rupert’s Bay, with its varied scenery of hill and valley, wooded headlands and bare rocks, Gheiles Mount, the highest eminence in this part of the country, rising majestically[73] above all. By and by, the North Point is reached, and we enter Rupert’s River. We have been seen at Rupert’s House, the flag is waving in the breeze; the few houses form a pretty picture in the morning light; and just before seven o’clock I am heartily welcomed by a crowd of Europeans and natives, who come down to the river’s bank to meet me, as I get out of the boat.’

In the early morning the wind calmed down. We set sail again and crossed beautiful Rupert’s Bay, with its diverse scenery of hills and valleys, wooded headlands, and bare rocks, with Gheiles Mount, the tallest peak in this region, rising majestically[73] above everything else. Eventually, we reached North Point and entered Rupert's River. I was spotted at Rupert's House, the flag was flying in the breeze; the few houses looked lovely in the morning light, and just before seven o'clock, I was warmly welcomed by a crowd of Europeans and locals who came down to the riverbank to greet me as I got out of the boat.

Rupert’s House is an important post of the Hudson’s Bay Company, and the centre of their fur trade in a very extensive district. The business is managed by a trader high in the Hudson’s Bay service, assisted by a clerk, a storekeeper, and a staff of tradesmen and servants; the buildings consist of the master’s residence, houses for the servants, large and substantially built stores, and last, though not least, a capacious church. ‘That church,’ says Mr. Horden, ‘how long I had sighed for it; how hard I had laboured one summer getting logs brought to the place from distant woods, and sawn into boards for the commencement of the building! And now I see a stream of worshippers flowing from tents and marquees, gradually filling it, until there is scarcely room for another human being. What joy and gratitude did I feel! This is the fifth church in my district since Moose became my home; my next must be four hundred miles from Rupert’s House, for the Saulteaux Indians of New Brunswick.

Rupert's House is a key location for the Hudson's Bay Company and the hub of their fur trade in a large area. The operation is overseen by a trader who is senior in the Hudson's Bay Company, supported by a clerk, a storekeeper, and a team of tradespeople and workers. The buildings include the trader's residence, accommodations for the staff, large, well-built storage facilities, and, importantly, a spacious church. "That church," Mr. Horden says, "how long I had wished for it; how hard I worked one summer to bring logs from faraway forests and saw them into boards to start the building! And now I see a stream of worshippers coming from tents and marquees, gradually filling the church until there’s barely room for anyone else. What joy and gratitude I felt! This is the fifth church in my area since Moose became my home; my next one will be four hundred miles from Rupert's House, for the Saulteaux Indians of New Brunswick."

‘There goes the bell! it is just six o’clock. I had service every morning at Rupert’s House, but this morning there is an innovation, I am one of the[74] assembly, not the leader; I have deputed an Indian to conduct the service, and right well he performs his duty. The Litany is very impressively rendered, and a chapter of St. Matthew well read. The numerous voices mingle in their translation of “He dies, the friend of sinners dies”—Nepeu, umra ka sakehat—to Luther’s hymn; then I take the Testament and once more read the chapter and explain it, enforcing its lessons on my hearers; the hymn, “Lord, dismiss us with Thy blessing,” is sung, and the congregation separates.

'There goes the bell! It’s exactly six o’clock. I used to have service every morning at Rupert’s House, but this morning there’s a change; I’m one of the[74] assembly, not the leader. I’ve assigned an Indian to conduct the service, and he does it very well. The Litany is rendered quite impressively, and a chapter from St. Matthew is read well. The many voices come together in their translation of “He dies, the friend of sinners dies”—Nepeu, umra ka sakehat—to Luther’s hymn; then I take the Testament and read the chapter again, explaining it and emphasizing its lessons to my listeners. The hymn, “Lord, dismiss us with Thy blessing,” is sung, and the congregation disperses.

‘It is time for breakfast. I take mine with my kind host, the trader, who is not only an English gentleman, but a Churchman and communicant. At nine o’clock I am in my vestry, and around me are the servants’ children. I am in a small English school, reading the English Testament, teaching English hymns, till eleven, when my Indians come to me family by family.

‘It’s time for breakfast. I have mine with my kind host, the trader, who is not just an English gentleman but also a churchgoer and communicant. By nine o’clock, I’m in my vestry, surrounded by the servants’ children. I’m in a small English school, reading the English Testament and teaching English hymns until eleven, when my Indian families come to see me, one by one.

‘Here is Jacob Matamashkum.

Here’s Jacob Matamashkum.

‘“Well, Jacob, how did you get on last winter?”

“Hey, Jacob, how did everything go for you last winter?”

‘“Part of it very badly, part tolerably well. It was a poor season for furs, martens entirely failed, and none of the other animals made up for the deficiency; many of the Indians will be quite unable to pay their debts to the trader. We had our prayers every day, and we kept the Sabbath, but once now and then we were obliged to look for some food on Sunday when we had nothing. We love our religion more and more, and are very glad indeed we have the church to assemble in.”

“Part of it very badly, part tolerably well. It was a poor season for furs; martens were a complete bust, and none of the other animals made up for the loss. Many of the Native Americans will struggle to pay their debts to the trader. We prayed every day and observed the Sabbath, but every now and then we had to search for food on Sunday when we had none. We love our faith more and more and are truly grateful to have a church to gather in.”

[75]

[75]

‘Then I gave my instructions, assured that, as far as possible, they would be attended to. And so the hours passed by. At four o’clock I had a very solemn service; two gentlemen, one more than seventy years of age, and the other in middle life, both from far in the interior of the country, knelt together for the first time in their lives at the Lord’s table; the elder had not seen a clergyman for upwards of a quarter of a century. At six o’clock it is ding-dong, ding-dong, again, and again the voice of praise is raised, prayer offered, the Bible read and explained, and the congregation then separated to their fragile and temporary dwellings. Yet once more the bell calls to prayer; the master, the gentlemen from the interior, the servants, their wives and children obey the summons, and I hold an English service, enjoyable and enjoyed. At its termination I take a short walk, reflecting on the day’s events, offering up a silent prayer that God would vouchsafe His blessing thereon abundantly.’

‘Then I gave my instructions, confident that, as much as possible, they would be followed. And so the hours went by. At four o’clock, I held a very solemn service; two men, one over seventy and the other middle-aged, both from deep in the countryside, knelt together for the first time in their lives at the Lord’s table; the older man hadn’t seen a clergyman in over twenty-five years. At six o’clock, the bell rings, ringing again and again, and once more the voice of praise is raised, prayers offered, the Bible read and explained, and the congregation then dispersed to their fragile and temporary homes. Once again, the bell calls to prayer; the master, the gentlemen from the countryside, the servants, their wives and children respond to the call, and I hold an English service that is both enjoyable and appreciated. At the end, I take a short walk, reflecting on the day’s events, offering a silent prayer that God would bestow His blessings abundantly on it.’


[76]

[76]

CHAPTER X
THE MOOSONEE BISHOPRIC

The summer of 1872 passed. On September 13 of that year Mr. Horden wrote to the present writer: ‘Your much prized letter reached me a day or two before I set out on one of my longest and most trying journeys, from which I have but just returned. I took your letter with me, and indulged myself with an occasional perusal of it; it has been to many of the posts of the country, has journeyed over some of our terrible portages, and has sailed over many a lake through the “forgotten land,” as it may well be called, for it is waiting, and will long wait, to be taken possession of. The Indians cannot be said to hold possession, they are so few in number, and the country is so vast, that one unacquainted with it can have no conception of its extent. Fancy travelling a whole fortnight, and during that time not seeing one hundred persons. A feeling of great sadness sometimes crept over me as my solitary canoe glided over the bosom of some beautiful sea-like lake; myself and canoe-men were alone in the wilderness. I shall (D.V.) write you again in February, when I hope to send you as usual a “little budget.”’

The summer of 1872 came to an end. On September 13 of that year, Mr. Horden wrote to me: “I just received your much-cherished letter a day or two before I left on one of my longest and most exhausting journeys, from which I've only just returned. I took your letter with me and occasionally reread it; it has traveled to many places across the country, endured some of our roughest portages, and sailed across numerous lakes in the ‘forgotten land,’ as it can rightly be called, because it’s waiting and will wait a long time to be claimed. The Indians can't really be said to own it; they are so few in number, and the land is so vast that someone unfamiliar with it can't even imagine its size. Just picture traveling for two whole weeks and not seeing a hundred people. A deep sense of sadness sometimes washed over me as my lonely canoe glided across the surface of some beautiful, sea-like lake; my canoe crew and I were all alone in the wilderness. I will (D.V.) write to you again in February, when I hope to send you my usual ‘little budget.’”

[77]

[77]

Little did the hero of our history imagine when he wrote those last lines that a new era was even then about to open in his eventful life. Our readers, who have thus far followed his steps with interest, will learn, we feel assured, with heartfelt sympathy, that the well-tried and devoted missionary, the faithful friend and pastor of his flock during so many years, was now to become the missionary bishop of the newly-formed diocese of Moosonee, formerly a portion of the enormous diocese of Rupertsland. At short notice he started for England, leaving wife and children at Moose, for he was not to be long absent. He was consecrated at Westminster Abbey on December 15, 1872.

Little did the hero of our story realize when he wrote those last lines that a new chapter was about to begin in his eventful life. Our readers, who have followed his journey with interest so far, will surely feel genuine sympathy upon learning that the dedicated and loyal missionary, the faithful friend and pastor to his community for so many years, was about to become the missionary bishop of the newly established diocese of Moosonee, which had previously been part of the vast diocese of Rupertsland. With little time to prepare, he headed to England, leaving his wife and children at Moose, as he wouldn't be gone for long. He was consecrated at Westminster Abbey on December 15, 1872.

In the few short months which he spent at home the new bishop pleaded hard, and not without response, for assistance to carry out his plans for advancing and consolidating his former work in what was henceforth to be his diocese, stretching 1,500 miles from east to west and north to south, inhabited by Crees, Ojibbeways and Eskimo, together with some Europeans and half-castes. As a missionary he had the joy of witnessing the conversion of the greater part of those children of the wilderness, and now, as a missionary bishop, his heart was set on the raising up of a native ministry, supported as far as possible by native resources.

In the few short months he spent at home, the new bishop worked hard, and with some success, to get help to carry out his plans for advancing and strengthening his previous work in what was now his diocese, which spanned 1,500 miles from east to west and north to south. It was home to Cree, Ojibwe, and Eskimo people, along with some Europeans and mixed-race individuals. As a missionary, he had the joy of seeing most of the children of the wilderness convert to Christianity, and now, as a missionary bishop, he was determined to create a native ministry, as much as possible funded by local resources.

In this some progress had already been made. His plan was to divide the diocese into five districts, each of them superintended by a fully qualified pastor, who would be assisted by two or three other[78] Indian clergymen, whose training would be confined to a thorough knowledge of their Bibles and Prayer-books in their own language. These men would accompany the members of their own tribes to their hunting-grounds, and as they would be able in a great measure to support themselves, they would require but a comparatively small allowance for their maintenance. This was his purpose, and what he purposed he had with the Divine assistance, which he ever sought, never yet failed to carry out.

Some progress had already been made. His plan was to split the diocese into five districts, each overseen by a qualified pastor, who would be supported by two or three other Indian clergymen. Their training would focus on a solid understanding of their Bibles and Prayer books in their native language. These men would go with their tribes to their hunting grounds, and since they could mostly fend for themselves, they would need only a small allowance for their upkeep. This was his goal, and with the Divine help he always sought, he had never failed to achieve what he planned.

All praise to Thee, my Father and my God.
Thus far Thy love has brought me on life’s road;
Day after day Thy mercy was renewed,
Night after night my safety been secured.
...
More like to Jesus I would daily grow,
Through whom redemption, love, and mercy flow;
More loving, holy, generous, resigned,
Thoughtless of self, the friend of all mankind.

Thus was the newly consecrated bishop moved to sing.

Thus, the newly consecrated bishop felt moved to sing.

At home in Moose again, with his dear wife and children, Bishop Horden hastened to buckle to his beloved work; but he found time to write a graphic account of his homeward journey, in which he had as his companion his second daughter, who had just left school; the eldest was already at Moose. They travelled viâ New York to Michipicoton, and thence the remainder of the long, long journey by canoe, ‘encamping,’ wrote the bishop, ‘in woods under a canvas marquee, waited on by Indians, travelling[79] through perfect solitudes for days without seeing any human being other than our crew. It was on the morning of Tuesday, July 8, that we stepped into our canoe, having four Indian companions. We went up the river slowly against the stream. Then came a long portage, where we carried everything, and this detained us many hours; then on and on till night. Then we put ashore, lit our fire, erected our tent, fried our pancakes, boiled our kettles, made our beds, and having partaken of a good supper, we assembled our men around us, and they knelt in prayer to the Father in heaven; then, shutting the tent’s frail door, we lay down to rest.

Back home in Moose again, with his beloved wife and kids, Bishop Horden quickly got back to his cherished work. But he took the time to write a vivid account of his journey home, accompanied by his second daughter, who had just finished school; the eldest was already in Moose. They traveled via New York to Michipicoton, and then completed the rest of the long journey by canoe, ‘camping,’ wrote the bishop, ‘in the woods under a canvas tent, looked after by Indigenous people, traveling through complete solitude for days without seeing anyone other than our crew. It was the morning of Tuesday, July 8, when we climbed into our canoe, accompanied by four Indigenous companions. We slowly went up the river against the current. Then came a long portage, where we carried everything, which delayed us for many hours; then we continued on until nightfall. Finally, we pulled ashore, started our fire, set up our tent, cooked our pancakes, boiled our kettles, made our beds, and after having a good supper, we gathered our men around us, and they knelt in prayer to the Father in heaven; then, closing the tent’s fragile door, we lay down to sleep.

‘The feeling was strange: so many months had elapsed since the ground had been my bed. Sleep did not come at once, and thoughts were busy on the past and the future. Presently I slept soundly until the early morn, when we were awakened to pursue our way. We were off by five o’clock, and during the day travelled mostly among large lakes. There were no birds, no creatures of any kind visible, except when we were crossing the portages, and here we saw quite enough of the dreaded mosquito. On the third day we came upon two men engaged in erecting a house, which was to be a trading post in opposition to the great traders of the country, the Hudson’s Bay Company. On our fifth night, when we were not very far from New Brunswick, we were so troubled by mosquitoes that we could get no sleep, and we were not at all sorry when the light of the early morn allowed us to pursue our way over a bare and swampy portage.

The feeling was strange: so many months had passed since the ground had been my bed. Sleep didn’t come right away, and my mind was busy with thoughts about the past and future. Eventually, I slept soundly until early morning, when we were awakened to continue our journey. We set off by five o’clock and spent the day mostly traveling among large lakes. There were no birds or any creatures in sight, except when we were crossing the portages, where we encountered plenty of the dreaded mosquitoes. On the third day, we came across two men building a house, which was going to be a trading post to compete with the big traders in the region, the Hudson’s Bay Company. On our fifth night, when we were not far from New Brunswick, we were so bothered by mosquitoes that we couldn’t sleep, and we were not at all sorry when the light of early morning let us continue our way over a bare and swampy portage.

[80]

[80]

‘This ended, we once more got into our canoe, and in a few hours found ourselves at the little post of New Brunswick. Here were some Indians, but not very many, and with them I spent the day, praying with and teaching them. They are as yet mere infants in the faith, knowing but little; but I would fain hope that much good has been already effected by the preaching of the Gospel. They were very low, but some among them have already been baptized, and are walking consistently. The new trader they have among them is an old friend, who takes deep interest in the spiritual welfare of those who come to him for the purposes of trade.

Once this was done, we got back into our canoe and, after a few hours, arrived at the small post of New Brunswick. There were some Native Americans there, but not many, and I spent the day with them, praying and teaching. They are still quite new to the faith, knowing very little; however, I hope that the preaching of the Gospel has already done some good. They were in a low state, but some of them have already been baptized and are living according to their faith. The new trader among them is an old friend who cares deeply about the spiritual well-being of those who come to him for trade.

‘Work done, we once more entered our canoe, passed through Brunswick Lake out into the broad Brunswick branch of the Moose River, and here our real troubles began. It rained heavily for several days. It was bad enough in the canoe, but it was much worse on the portages. Fancy a narrow rough path through the woods, with thick bushes on either side, and the path deep in mud and water. I was much afraid my dear daughter Chrissie would suffer from such exposure, but she bore up cheerfully, and proved herself an expert traveller.

‘Work done, we got back into our canoe, passed through Brunswick Lake, and then into the wide Brunswick branch of the Moose River, where our real troubles began. It rained heavily for several days. It was tough enough in the canoe, but it was even worse on the portages. Imagine a narrow, rough path through the woods, with thick bushes on both sides, and the path muddy and flooded. I worried that my dear daughter Chrissie would struggle with such exposure, but she handled it cheerfully and showed herself to be a skilled traveler.

‘When the portages were passed we had 150 miles further to go; but the wind became fair, and we almost flew over the water. On Tuesday morning, July 22, we rounded the head of Moose Island, and our home stood before us. There was a great running and calling, and a hoisting of flags. The guns gave their loud welcome, and the dear ones who had been[81] left behind came out to greet us; and there was joy—deep, oh, how deep and grateful! for God had indeed dealt very graciously with us. Our first evening passed. It has left the impression of a pleasant dream. I cannot record our sayings and doings—our exclamations, our tones of joy and sorrow as we spoke of this friend’s success, or that one’s distress: of this one being born, and that one dying; it was an evening unique in our history. We had no “pemmican,” for we are not in the land of the buffalo; it is an article of food unknown here. Neither had we “salt goose,” a viand which takes the place of the pemmican; we had something better for that evening!

When we finished the portages, we still had 150 miles to go, but the wind was in our favor, and we practically flew over the water. On the morning of Tuesday, July 22, we rounded the tip of Moose Island, and our home came into view. There was a lot of running and shouting, and flags were raised. The guns fired a loud welcome, and our loved ones who had stayed behind came out to greet us; there was joy—deep, oh, how deep and grateful! for God had truly been very gracious to us. Our first evening passed, leaving the feeling of a pleasant dream. I can't capture all our conversations and actions—our exclamations, our tones filled with joy and sorrow as we talked about this friend's success and that one's hardship: about one being born and another passing away; it was a night unlike any other in our history. We had no "pemmican," since we're not in buffalo territory; it's a food item that's unknown here. We also didn't have "salt goose," which replaces pemmican; we had something even better for that evening!

‘I at once set to work; life is too short and precious to waste much of it; and since then every day has been crowded. I sometimes scarcely know what to do first, and yet I find time to sit down and write a line or two to a friend. The way I manage it is this. I get my work of translation forward by devoting to it a few extra hours daily, knowing that a packet time will come, and that it is necessary that every hour of packet week must be given up to writing; the bonds of Christian friendship must not be lightly broken. The translation work is very heavy and trying. This is what I have accomplished since I returned in July: I have revised our Indian hymn-book, adding to it a large number of new hymns. I have translated all the first lessons between the tenth Sunday after Trinity and the first Sunday in Lent, as well as some for many of the holy days. What I wish to accomplish is the[82] Psalter, the first lessons, and the New Testament, to be bound up in one volume. If I go on as I have done, I may get the whole ready in twelve months from this time. I shall give myself no rest until my people have the whole of the Word of God in their hands.’

‘I immediately got to work; life is too short and valuable to waste much of it; and since then every day has been packed. Sometimes I hardly know what to tackle first, yet I still find time to sit down and write a line or two to a friend. Here’s how I manage it. I push forward my translation work by dedicating a few extra hours each day, knowing that a busy period will come, and that every hour during that busy week will need to be devoted to writing; the bonds of Christian friendship shouldn’t be taken lightly. The translation work is very challenging and demanding. Here’s what I’ve achieved since I returned in July: I’ve revised our Indian hymn book, adding a considerable number of new hymns. I’ve translated all the first lessons from the tenth Sunday after Trinity to the first Sunday in Lent, as well as some for several holy days. My goal is to complete the[82] Psalter, the first lessons, and the New Testament, all bound together in one volume. If I keep going as I have been, I might have everything ready in twelve months from now. I won’t rest until my people have all of the Word of God in their hands.’

Thus the good bishop worked on, happy in the conviction that if things were not hurrying onward to perfection, they were at least moving slowly in the right direction—his exertions being helped by his Heavenly Father, to whom he attributed all progress.

Thus the good bishop kept working, content in the belief that while things weren't racing toward perfection, they were at least slowly heading in the right direction—his efforts supported by his Heavenly Father, to whom he credited all progress.


[83]

[83]

CHAPTER XI
A Picnic and an Indian Dance

The year 1874 was an eventful one at Moose; the breaking-up of the ice brought with it a flood, and the bishop and his family had to be fetched in a canoe to the house of the deputy-governor for safety. The moving ice masses tore up the river bank, broke down the fences, snapped trees as if they had been reeds; whilst an incessant roar was kept up as the mile-wide river rushed madly on towards the sea. Crops were backward and sparse that season.

The year 1874 was a significant one at Moose; when the ice melted, it caused a flood, and the bishop and his family had to be taken by canoe to the house of the deputy-governor for safety. The shifting ice chunks tore up the riverbank, knocked down fences, and snapped trees like they were just reeds, while a constant roar filled the air as the mile-wide river rushed wildly toward the sea. That season, the crops were delayed and scarce.

In July the bishop started on his summer visitation tour to Rupert’s House, East Main, and Fort George. Everywhere he was received with open arms; everywhere the services were well attended; at each of the posts visited many were baptized and confirmed.

In July, the bishop began his summer visitation tour to Rupert’s House, East Main, and Fort George. He was welcomed with open arms everywhere he went; the services were well attended everywhere; at each of the posts he visited, many people were baptized and confirmed.

By September the bishop was back again, busy amongst his Indians and with the European sailors who had spent perforce a whole year in the vicinity, the ship of 1873 having been ice-bound off Charlton Island; there was no place nearer at hand at which she could winter in safety. But the captain, mate, and some of the men had visited Moose during the[84] summer, and every opportunity of communication had been taken advantage of. Now they were occupied in cleaning the ship and making ready for a fresh start homewards. Late one night, just before she set sail, the bishop and his wife accompanied their newly-married daughter on board, their eldest—the child whom Bishop Anderson had baptized. All hands were invited aft; a last solemn and affecting farewell service was held.

By September, the bishop was back, busy with his Native American communities and the European sailors who had been stuck nearby for a whole year because the ship of 1873 had become ice-bound off Charlton Island; there was no closer place for her to safely spend the winter. However, the captain, mate, and some of the crew had visited Moose during the[84] summer, and they had taken every chance to communicate. Now, they were focused on cleaning the ship and preparing for a fresh journey home. Late one night, just before setting sail, the bishop and his wife accompanied their newly-married daughter on board, along with their eldest—the child whom Bishop Anderson had baptized. Everyone was invited to the back of the ship; a final solemn and touching farewell service took place.

The annual ship came and went, and the good folks at Moose began to feel at once that winter was at the door. The weather, though still warm, could not be long depended upon. ‘We begin,’ wrote the bishop, ‘to take up our potatoes; that done, we look well to our buildings, to prevent as far as possible the entrance of frost; then we endeavour to lay in a stock of fish for the winter, some of which are salted while others are frozen—in which state they keep good almost all the winter; after that, pigs and cattle are killed, and cut up, and allowed to freeze. Then the great labour of the season begins—the cutting and hauling of firewood, for we have no coals here. We send men armed with large axes into the thick woods, and there they chop down tree after tree, strip off the branches, cut them into billets about three feet long, split them and pile them into a “cord.” A cord is a pile of billets eight feet long and four feet high, one and a half of such being considered a fair day’s work for a man. Then other men come with horses and oxen, harnessed to sledges, and haul the wood to our respective houses, near[85] which it is replied. Then the men are sent further off to get logs for building purposes, which are rafted down the river on the breaking-up of the ice.

The yearly ship arrived and left, and the people in Moose started to feel that winter was right around the corner. Although the weather was still warm, it wouldn’t hold out for long. "We’re starting to dig up our potatoes," wrote the bishop. "Once that’s done, we make sure our buildings are secure to keep out the frost as much as we can, and then we try to stock up on fish for the winter. Some of it is salted, while the rest is frozen, and it stays good for nearly all winter. After that, we butcher pigs and cattle, cut them up, and let them freeze. Then the real hard work of the season begins—the chopping and hauling of firewood, since we don’t have coal here. We send men with big axes into the dense woods to chop down tree after tree, strip off the branches, cut them into pieces about three feet long, split them, and stack them into a "cord." A cord is a pile of wood that is eight feet long and four feet high, with one and a half of those being considered a decent day's work for one person. Then, others come with horses and oxen hitched to sleds to haul the wood to our homes, near[85] where it needs to go. After that, men are sent further out to gather logs for building, which are floated down the river when the ice breaks up.

‘My young son Bertie delights in chopping, and in winter both Bertie and Beatrice delight in tobogganing, which gives them capital exercise. A piece of wood about six feet long, ten inches broad, and a quarter of an inch thick, is turned up a little in front, and is then called a sled; this is brought to the edge of the river’s bank, which is in some places very steep. Bertie sits down in front, armed with a short stick to guide the sled; his sister sits down behind him, and down they rush with amazing speed, the impetus carrying them far out on the frozen river; then they trudge up the bank, bringing the sled with them, and the process is repeated again and again. As this sort of exercise is a little too violent for a person of middle age, I don’t engage in it now. Then there is the fishing. Walking out two or three miles in snow-shoes, a gipsy tent is made in the woods; holes are cut in the thick ice, a pile of pine brush is brought from the woods; and then comes the sitting and shivering at the hole, bobbing a baited hook up and down, perhaps the pleasure of catching a fish, then the pleasure of cooking it, and then the pleasure of eating it.’

My young son Bertie loves chopping, and in winter both Bertie and Beatrice enjoy tobogganing, which gives them great exercise. A piece of wood about six feet long, ten inches wide, and a quarter of an inch thick, is curved up a little at the front, and is then called a sled; this is brought to the edge of the riverbank, which is steep in some places. Bertie sits in front, holding a short stick to steer the sled; his sister sits behind him, and down they go with incredible speed, the momentum carrying them far out onto the frozen river; then they hike up the bank, bringing the sled with them, and they repeat the process again and again. Since this kind of exercise is a bit too rough for someone middle-aged, I don’t join in anymore. Then there’s fishing. After walking two or three miles on snowshoes, a kind of tent is set up in the woods; holes are cut in the thick ice, a pile of pine branches is brought from the trees; and then comes the waiting and shivering at the hole, bobbing a baited hook up and down, maybe the joy of catching a fish, then the fun of cooking it, and finally the satisfaction of eating it.

During the cold of this year’s winter the bishop allowed himself a rare holiday—the only one, indeed, with the exception of those connected with Christmas-tree doings, ever recorded by him in his many letters to us. Availing himself of an unusually fine warm[86] day in February, he held a grand picnic with his family and friends, driving out four or five miles in dog and horse sleighs, taking dinner in a large comfortable tent, with a fine fire in the centre, and then going down to the river and fishing through holes cut in the ice. ‘Bobbing our hooks, baited with either a piece of fat pork or rabbit, until a hungry trout made a dart at it, we generally succeeded,’ he says, ‘in drawing it through the thick ice on to the snow, where in a short time he became frozen hard; for when I say that we had a warm day, I mean the thermometer stood but a little below zero.’ Yes, there sat the bishop and his children and friends on pine brush on the ice, quite enjoying themselves!

During this year's cold winter, the bishop took a rare holiday—the only one he's ever mentioned in his many letters to us, aside from those related to Christmas celebrations. Taking advantage of an unseasonably warm day in February, he organized a grand picnic with his family and friends. They traveled about four or five miles in dog and horse sleighs, had dinner in a large, cozy tent with a nice fire in the center, and then went down to the river to fish through holes cut in the ice. "We were bobbing our hooks, baited with either a piece of fat pork or rabbit, until a hungry trout took the bait. We usually managed to pull it through the thick ice onto the snow, where it quickly froze," he says. "When I say it was a warm day, I mean the thermometer was just a little below zero." Yes, there sat the bishop, his children, and friends, enjoying themselves on pine brush on the ice!

‘We got home very nicely in the evening, but the cold was then becoming severe, and as the wind was high we should have been very uncomfortable indeed had we been out much later. With all the drawbacks, I am very happy here at Moose. I have no time for kushkaletumowin, or “thinking long.” Were the day thirty hours instead of twenty-four, I should still find it too short. Each year finds me busier than its predecessor, and so I suppose it will continue to the end. The happiest man is he who is most diligently employed about his Master’s business. I have before me for next summer a most extensive journey; I go to Red River to attend the first meeting of our provincial synod, and then to York Factory, travelling over four thousand miles.’

‘We got home comfortably in the evening, but the cold was getting pretty severe, and with the wind picking up, we would have been quite uncomfortable if we had stayed out much longer. Despite the challenges, I’m really happy here at Moose. I have no time for kushkaletumowin, or “thinking long.” If the day were thirty hours instead of twenty-four, I’d still find it too short. Each year keeps me busier than the last, and I guess that will keep happening until the end. The happiest person is the one who is most actively engaged in their Master’s work. I have a big journey planned for next summer; I’m heading to Red River for the first meeting of our provincial synod, and then to York Factory, traveling over four thousand miles.’

The school, under the bishop’s own immediate superintendence, was going on well, the scholars[87] making good progress. One boy, out of school hours, was employed in chopping wood for the school fire. Another had accompanied the bishop in all his last summer journeyings, behaving in an exemplary manner. A third, Edward Richards, was already very useful, assisting as a master in the school. The Indians are very fond of their children, and perhaps a little over-indulgent. The spoilt children are sometimes disobedient. The bishop gives an amusing description of parental admonition on one occasion at a distant camp. ‘I had been,’ he says, ‘away from home for some time, and hoped before night to arrive at East Main. I had reached a part of the coast opposite the large island Wepechenite, “the Walrus,” when I observed a body of Indians standing on a rock, watching us. Here was an opportunity not to be missed; those Indians might not hear the Gospel again for years. I at once directed my men to look out for a good landing-place, and I got ashore. My men also came ashore, and began collecting wood for the purpose of cooking breakfast. In the meantime the Indians, seeing our movements, got their canoes into the water; they did not come empty-handed, but brought a large number of fine white fish, called by them Atikamakwuk—“deer of the sea,” some dried, others fresh, just taken from the nets. I collected all our visitors to a service, at which many children were to be baptized. The deepest attention was paid. The morning hymn was heartily sung, for these Indians are all Christians. The discourse is being delivered when there is a great stir among the[88] congregation; faces look excited, voices are raised, apparently in anger. For a moment I was at a loss to account for this; then I saw that it was my address that was taking effect, although not quite in the way I had intended. I was speaking to the young people, telling them their duty to their parents. The mothers thought this an opportunity not to be passed over, so, raising their voices, they cried out to their daughters, “Do you hear? Isn’t this what we are always telling you?” Then, rushing at them, they brought them to the front, saying, “Come here, that he may see you; let him see how ashamed you look, you disobedient children!” Turning to me they said, “Yes, they are disobedient, they will not listen; perhaps now they have heard you they will behave better.” The young people promised better conduct for the future. The service over, we once more took to our canoe, and paddled on under the hottest sun, I think, I have ever experienced.’

The school, under the bishop’s direct supervision, was doing well, and the students[87] were making good progress. One boy, during his free time, was chopping wood for the school fire. Another had traveled with the bishop throughout his recent summer trips, behaving exceptionally well. A third boy, Edward Richards, was already quite helpful as a teacher at the school. The Indigenous people care deeply for their children, and maybe they are a bit too lenient. The spoiled kids can sometimes be disobedient. The bishop shares a funny story about parental guidance on one occasion at a distant camp. ‘I had been,’ he says, ‘away from home for a while, and hoped to reach East Main by night. I arrived at a spot along the coast, opposite the large island Wepechenite, “the Walrus,” when I noticed a group of Indigenous people standing on a rock, watching us. Here was a chance I couldn’t ignore; those people might not hear the Gospel again for years. I immediately told my men to find a good place to land, and I got off the boat. My men also came ashore and started gathering wood to prepare breakfast. Meanwhile, the Indigenous people, seeing what we were doing, got their canoes into the water; they didn’t come empty-handed but brought a large number of fine white fish, which they called Atikamakwuk—“deer of the sea,” some dried and others fresh, just caught from the nets. I gathered all our visitors for a service, during which many children were to be baptized. Everyone was deeply attentive. The morning hymn was sung with enthusiasm, as these people are all Christians. As I was delivering the sermon, there was a commotion in the[88] congregation; faces looked excited, and voices were raised, seemingly in anger. For a moment, I was puzzled by this; then I realized it was my speech that was having an impact, though not quite in the way I intended. I was addressing the young people, telling them about their responsibilities to their parents. The mothers seized this opportunity, raising their voices and calling out to their daughters, “Do you hear? Isn’t this what we always tell you?” Then, rushing at them, they brought them to the front, saying, “Come here, so he can see you; let him see how ashamed you look, you disobedient children!” Turning to me, they said, “Yes, they are disobedient; they won’t listen; maybe now that they’ve heard you, they’ll behave better.” The young people promised to act better in the future. After the service, we got back into our canoe and paddled on under the hottest sun I think I have ever experienced.’

It was during this summer trip that the bishop witnessed an Indian dance.

It was during this summer trip that the bishop saw an Indian dance.

‘I had travelled far,’ he says. ‘I had visited the stations on the East Main coast, and had been some time at Little Whale River. It is a dreary place, and the mighty, frowning, rocky portals of the river seem fitted for the entrance to other regions, to another world. I had spent much time preaching the Gospel to Europeans, half-castes, Indians, and Eskimo, and I was intending almost immediately to turn the bow of my canoe southwards, and speed back as fast as possible to my home at Moose Factory.

"I had traveled a long way," he says. "I had visited the stations along the East Main coast and spent quite a while at Little Whale River. It's a pretty bleak place, and the huge, imposing rocky entrance of the river feels like it leads to another land, to another world. I had spent a lot of time sharing the Gospel with Europeans, mixed-race people, Indigenous people, and Eskimos, and I was planning to soon head south in my canoe and rush back home to Moose Factory as quickly as I could."

[89]

[89]

‘Walking out one evening with the gentleman in charge of the post, we were somewhat startled by a great noise proceeding from an encampment of Indians a quarter of a mile distant, on the top of a high hill. “A conjuring, a conjuring extraordinary!” said we. We ascended the hill quietly, and quite unobserved. Having attained the summit, we walked rapidly towards a large tent from which the noise was proceeding, and looked in, but at first could make out nothing distinctly. We entered, and found six or seven men standing as closely together as possible around a very small fire, dancing, or rather shuffling up and down, without in the least changing their position; the women and children were sitting around, admiring and applauding spectators of the doings of their lords and masters. There was music, too, both vocal and instrumental. The player was likewise the vocalist; he was an old man, who sat among the women and children; his instrument an old kettle, over which a piece of deer-skin had been tightly drawn, and this he beat with a stick, accompanying with his cracked voice, raised to its highest pitch. The dancing and music continued for some hours, but about every five minutes there was a momentary cessation, when all in the tent joined in a prolonged howl. All seemed to thoroughly enjoy the sport, and I was myself glad to see it, for it was no conjuring after all, only a little simple amusement, and it was the first sign of animation I had witnessed among those Indians, who are not of a very high type of humanity. They are now all Christians, but the standard of Christianity is low—how[90] can it be otherwise? I am the nearest clergyman to them, and I am six hundred miles distant. The difficulty of reaching them is very great, for the sea in their vicinity is open but for a short time in the whole year. This summer I had hoped to see a labourer stationed among them and the teachable Eskimo, but for the present I have been disappointed.’

Walking out one evening with the guy in charge of the post, we were a bit surprised by a loud noise coming from a group of Indians about a quarter of a mile away, on top of a high hill. “What a strange performance!” we said. We quietly climbed the hill, unnoticed. Once we reached the top, we rushed towards a large tent where the noise was coming from and peered inside, but at first, we couldn’t make out much. We entered and found six or seven men packed closely around a very small fire, dancing or rather shuffling up and down without changing position; the women and children were sitting around, watching and cheering for the men. There was also music, both singing and instrumental. The musician was also the singer; he was an old man sitting among the women and children, using an old kettle covered tightly with a piece of deer skin, which he beat with a stick while singing with a strained voice raised to its highest pitch. The dancing and music went on for several hours, but about every five minutes, there was a brief pause when everyone in the tent let out a long howl. Everyone seemed to really enjoy the show, and I was glad to see it, because it wasn’t conjuring after all, just some simple fun, and it was the first sign of life I had seen among those Indians, who aren't very advanced in terms of humanity. They are now all Christians, but the level of Christianity is low—how could it be otherwise? I’m the closest clergyman to them, and I’m six hundred miles away. The challenge of reaching them is very high since the sea near them is only open for a short time each year. This summer, I had hoped to send a worker to stay with them and the teachable Eskimos, but for now, I’ve been disappointed.

The bishop’s thoughts were much occupied with the need for more churches and schools, more pastors and teachers, in his extensive diocese. In 1875 he writes: ‘At present there are three clergymen in the diocese besides myself, and the work we have to do is very great and onerous. I have given, God’s grace enabling me to do so, more than twenty years of my life to the cause which is so close to my heart, and I long to see the whole of the country under my charge not only free from superstition, but likewise entirely under the sway of Christ, that there shall not be a tribe, either among the Crees, Ojibbeways, or Eskimo, which has not its well-instructed and fully-accredited teacher. Many of the tribes do not see a minister’s face for years.’

The bishop was deeply focused on the need for more churches and schools, as well as more pastors and teachers, in his large diocese. In 1875 he wrote: ‘Right now, there are three clergymen in the diocese besides me, and the workload is very heavy and challenging. With God’s grace helping me, I’ve dedicated more than twenty years of my life to this cause that means so much to me, and I really want to see the entire area under my care not just free from superstition but also completely embracing Christ, so that every tribe—whether among the Crees, Ojibbeways, or Eskimos—has a well-trained and fully qualified teacher. Many tribes go for years without seeing a minister.’

Bishop Horden had now been actively engaged in the mission field nearly a quarter of a century. On January 6, 1876, he writes: ‘During the whole of that time I have not been laid up with any serious illness whatever, and I am thankful to add that I still feel as strong in body and as capable of work as when I first landed here; truly God has surrounded me with loving-kindness and tender mercy; but in the course of last year He taught me, in a manner not to[91] be misunderstood, that the threads of my life are held in His hand, for He plucked me from the very jaws of death.

Bishop Horden had been actively involved in the mission field for almost 25 years. On January 6, 1876, he wrote: ‘Throughout that entire time, I have not experienced any serious illness at all, and I’m grateful to say that I still feel as strong and capable of work as I did when I first arrived here; truly, God has surrounded me with loving-kindness and tender mercy; however, over the past year, He made it clear, in a way that couldn’t be misunderstood, that the threads of my life are held in His hand, for He pulled me from the very jaws of death.

‘With a large number of fellow-passengers I was on board the steamship Manitoba, on Lake Superior, on my way to Michipicoton, when late in the evening we came into collision with the American steamship the Comet, a vessel more than twice the size of our own, laden with a heavy cargo of silver ore and pig-iron. That we escaped without material injury seemed quite miraculous, for the Comet sank immediately, and with her, I am grieved to add, eleven of her crew of twenty-one men. I trust that this nearness to death, showing me how uncertain is life, is causing me to value it more highly, and to labour more earnestly in the vineyard before the night cometh in which no man can work.’

With a large number of fellow passengers, I was on board the steamship Manitoba on Lake Superior, heading to Michipicoton, when late in the evening we collided with the American steamship Comet, a ship more than twice the size of ours, loaded with a heavy cargo of silver ore and pig iron. That we escaped without any serious injury felt quite miraculous, as the Comet sank right away, and sadly, eleven of her twenty-one crew members perished. I hope this brush with death, reminding me how uncertain life is, is leading me to appreciate it more and to work harder in the vineyard before the night comes when no one can work.


[92]

[92]

CHAPTER XII
Planning and Travel

The marked feature of the year 1875 was the organisation of the four dioceses, into which the old diocese of Rupertsland was divided, into an ecclesiastical province, the first synod of which was held in the beginning of August. This necessitated the bishop’s going to Winnipeg, Red River, a journey of fifteen hundred miles. ‘In going I visited the stations of New Brunswick, Misenabe, and Michipicoton. At New Brunswick much progress is being made; most of the Indians are now baptized, and as the present agent of the Hudson’s Bay Company there is a great friend of missions, and one who will do all in his power for the spiritual benefit of those attached to his trading post, I hope it will not be long before heathenism will have taken its entire departure, and Christianity be the professed religion of that important portion of my charge. From all the stations I receive good reports, but before that advance can be made for which we so deeply long, we must have more labourers. We are so few, and the field is so large. In the autumn the mission was strengthened by the arrival of the Rev. J. H. Keen[93] from England, and a valuable gift he is proving himself to be. I trust another man equally good will be sent next autumn.

The big event of 1875 was the organization of the four dioceses that the old diocese of Rupertsland was divided into, forming an ecclesiastical province. The first synod was held at the beginning of August. This meant the bishop had to travel to Winnipeg, Red River, a distance of fifteen hundred miles. "On my way, I visited the stations of New Brunswick, Misenabe, and Michipicoton. A lot of progress is being made in New Brunswick; most of the Indigenous people are now baptized, and since the current agent of the Hudson’s Bay Company is a strong supporter of missions who will do everything he can for the spiritual welfare of those at his trading post, I hope it won’t be long before heathenism is completely gone and Christianity becomes the main religion of that important part of my charge. I get good reports from all the stations, but before we can make the progress we so desperately desire, we need more workers. We are so few, and the field is so vast. In the fall, the mission was bolstered by the arrival of Rev. J. H. Keen[93] from England, and he is proving to be a valuable addition. I hope another equally good person will be sent next autumn."

‘In May I hope to set apart Mr. Saunders, a native of the country, for the work of the ministry among his countrymen (the Ojibbeways). Thus I shall be enabled to occupy three most important posts, so that, should I further carry out my plans, I shall consider that I have the diocese tolerably well in hand. The places I hope to occupy are Rupert’s House, to which an immense extent of country looks as its head; Matawakumma, which will guard the frontier from Roman Catholic encroachment; and Whale River, opening up communication with the interesting but much neglected Eskimo of the north-eastern coast of Hudson’s Bay. Another place, Flying Post, I had likewise hoped to supply with a permanent competent teacher, but the man intended for it, a pure Indian, will not be ready this year.’

‘In May, I plan to designate Mr. Saunders, a local native, to work in ministry among his people (the Ojibwe). This will allow me to manage three very important posts, so that if I continue with my plans, I’ll feel that I have the diocese under control. The places I aim to oversee are Rupert’s House, which has a vast area depending on it; Matawakumma, which will protect the border from Roman Catholic influence; and Whale River, which will improve communication with the intriguing but largely overlooked Eskimos along the northeastern coast of Hudson’s Bay. I also hoped to provide a permanent, skilled teacher for Flying Post, but the individual I had in mind, a full-blooded Indian, won’t be ready this year.’

The Rev. J. H. Keen had been assisting the bishop at Moose, but the people at Rupert’s House were still without a missionary, so at Christmas he was given up to them, and the bishop took the work at Moose Fort alone. The Christmas Day services began ere the stars had disappeared from the firmament, and continued till late in the afternoon. ‘After this,’ he writes, ‘I felt considerably fatigued, but a cup of tea revived me, and I spent a quietly happy evening with my wife and youngest children.’

The Rev. J. H. Keen had been helping the bishop at Moose, but the people at Rupert’s House were still without a missionary, so at Christmas he was assigned to them, and the bishop took on the work at Moose Fort alone. The Christmas Day services began before the stars had faded from the sky, and continued until late in the afternoon. ‘After this,’ he writes, ‘I felt quite tired, but a cup of tea refreshed me, and I spent a peacefully happy evening with my wife and youngest children.’

In the following summer the bishop joined Mr. Keen at Rupert’s House. ‘Among those who came[94] down to meet me,’ he says, ‘were our old friends Matamashkum, Wapunaweshkum, Snuffers, and many others. Our joy was mutual.

In the following summer, the bishop met up with Mr. Keen at Rupert's House. "Among those who came[94] down to meet me," he says, "were our old friends Matamashkum, Wapunaweshkum, Snuffers, and many others. We were all equally happy to see each other.

‘Soon arrived the brigades from Mistasinnee, Waswanepe, and Nitchekwun, hundreds of miles up the Rupert’s River. We were busy morning, noon, and night. Every moment was employed, for these children of ours would have but a few days’ intercourse with their father, and then would again return to their distant homes. We had marriages to perform, many children to baptize, candidates for confirmation to prepare, communicants to instruct, the disobedient to rebuke. There was not much of this, however, and the days ran rapidly and happily on. The Psalter, beautifully printed from my translation, had come to us the previous ship time, and the Indians were delighted. After a little while it was most cheering to hear how well they read together their appointed portions. They gave me a very good collection, a good number of beaver; that is to say, they did not give me a large pile of beaver skins, but our native teacher, Jacob Matamashkum, had made a list of all the Indians, and after each name he had written down the man’s contribution in beaver. When the list was completed it was given to the resident trader, who credited me with three shillings for each beaver. Altogether it amounted to a considerable sum.’

‘Soon, the brigades from Mistasinnee, Waswanepe, and Nitchekwun arrived, hundreds of miles up the Rupert’s River. We were busy morning, noon, and night. Every moment was spent working, as these children of ours would only have a few days to spend with their father before returning to their distant homes. We had weddings to officiate, many children to baptize, candidates for confirmation to prepare, communicants to teach, and the disobedient to correct. However, there wasn’t much of that, and the days passed quickly and joyfully. The Psalter, beautifully printed from my translation, had arrived during the last shipping season, and the Indians were thrilled. After a little while, it was uplifting to hear how well they read their assigned sections together. They presented me with a good contribution, quite a few beaver; that is to say, they didn’t give me a large stack of beaver skins, but our local teacher, Jacob Matamashkum, had compiled a list of all the Indians, noting each person’s contribution in beaver after their name. When the list was finished, it was handed to the local trader, who credited me with three shillings for each beaver. In total, it added up to a significant amount.’

Some time after this the bishop made a voyage in the Mink to Big River and Great Whale River, both on the eastern coast of Hudson’s Bay. At Great Whale River the work was of a varied character,[95] amongst Indians, Eskimo, and English. The Eskimo were assembled in some numbers for the whale fishery. But it was not a success that season. The whales, or rather porpoises, remained outside the river, and would not come in. ‘A whale fishery when the whales are numerous is a very exciting sight. I myself,’ says the bishop, ‘have engaged in a fishery in which a thousand were killed, but that was many years ago. The Eskimo gave much cause for encouragement; no matter what they were about, when summoned to school or service the work was dropped instantly, their little books were taken up, and off they trotted, singing, listening, praying; they showed that they were thoroughly in earnest.’

Some time later, the bishop took a trip on the Mink to Big River and Great Whale River, both located on the eastern coast of Hudson’s Bay. At Great Whale River, the work involved various activities with the Indians, Eskimos, and English. Many Eskimos gathered for the whale fishery, but it wasn’t successful that season. The whales, or rather porpoises, stayed outside the river and wouldn’t come in. “A whale fishery when the whales are plentiful is a very exciting sight. I myself,” says the bishop, “participated in a fishery where a thousand were caught, but that was many years ago.” The Eskimos were very encouraging; no matter what they were doing, when called for school or service, they would instantly drop their work, grab their little books, and head off singing, listening, and praying, showing that they were completely serious.

‘How grieved was my heart that I had no one to leave behind who might take the Eskimo as his special charge!’ says the bishop. But the man desired was even then approaching Moose Fort in the annual ship. It was Mr. Peck, a layman, who had spent some of the earlier years of his life as a sailor. ‘It was by searching the Scriptures in my mess on board one of H.M.’s vessels that the light shone into my darkened soul; it was then I knew its truth,’ he says. The bishop was much pleased with the earnestness and evident fitness for the work of the young missionary. After remaining at Moose only a week, the latter set out in a boat with three or four Indians for his distant and lonely home. After a few months he returned to Moose to be ordained.

“How sad I felt that I had no one to leave behind who could look after the Eskimo!” says the bishop. But the person he needed was already making his way to Moose Fort on the annual ship. It was Mr. Peck, a layman, who had spent some of his earlier years as a sailor. “It was by studying the Scriptures in my mess on board one of H.M.’s vessels that the light shone into my darkened soul; that’s when I discovered its truth,” he says. The bishop was very pleased with the enthusiasm and clear suitability for the work of the young missionary. After staying at Moose for only a week, he set out in a boat with three or four Indians for his remote and solitary home. A few months later, he returned to Moose to be ordained.

‘The two events of the winter,’ writes the bishop, February 1878, ‘have been the children’s school-treat[96] and the ordination of Mr. Peck. The treat was a great success. Fifty-six partook of our hospitality. We divided them into two parties on two successive evenings; I never saw children enjoy themselves more. We had many games to amuse them, finishing each evening with a religious service. Edward Richards, one of the Coral Fund protégés, is with us, assisting generally in the mission. He has done good work this winter in giving instruction to Mr. Peck in the Indian language. My son is spending the winter with us, cheering us much, and assisting in the work. In the summer he takes his mother, Beatrice, and Bertie to England, the two latter to go to school. I am afraid I shall find a bachelor’s life here rather hard.’

‘The two events of the winter,’ writes the bishop, February 1878, ‘were the children’s school treat[96] and the ordination of Mr. Peck. The treat was a huge success. Fifty-six kids enjoyed our hospitality. We split them into two groups on two consecutive evenings; I’ve never seen children have more fun. We organized many games to entertain them and ended each evening with a religious service. Edward Richards, one of the Coral Fund protégés, is with us, generally helping with the mission. He has done great work this winter teaching Mr. Peck the Indian language. My son is spending the winter with us, bringing us a lot of joy and helping out with the work. In the summer, he’ll take his mother, Beatrice, and Bertie to England, with the latter two going to school. I’m afraid I’ll find being a bachelor here quite tough.’

On May 10, 1878, the bishop, with heartfelt thanksgiving, ordained Mr. Peck deacon and priest. ‘He left us,’ writes Mr. Horden on June 18, ‘with our deepest sympathy and our most earnest prayers. He left us well prepared for his work, and with a good insight into the two difficult native languages he will be in constant contact with, the Cree and the Eskimo. He is full of zeal—zeal tempered with prudence, and I think that, should his life be spared, a noble career is before him. The surroundings of his home are very desolate, and he needs all the help and sympathy we can give him.’

On May 10, 1878, the bishop, with deep gratitude, ordained Mr. Peck as both deacon and priest. "He left us," writes Mr. Horden on June 18, "with our heartfelt sympathy and our most sincere prayers. He left us well equipped for his work, and with a solid understanding of the two challenging native languages he will be in constant contact with, Cree and Eskimo. He is full of passion—passion balanced with wisdom, and I believe that, if he stays healthy, a great future awaits him. The conditions around his home are quite bleak, and he needs all the support and understanding we can offer him."

This summer was spent as usual in almost constant travel by the bishop, who still had not been from end to end of his vast diocese. The station next in importance to Moose at that time was York Factory,[97] but he had never yet seen it, owing to the great distance. This summer he visited Albany. Although it was the end of June, ice was still lying on the coast when he set out in a large canoe, accompanied by six Indians. The way lay along the western shore of James’ Bay. The scenery is very dreary, the coast low and flat, not a hill to be seen. At the end of three days he found himself ‘at a very small village, consisting of the residence of the fur trader, a nice church, a good parsonage, a few well-built houses, and a number of Indian tents.’

This summer, like usual, was mostly spent traveling by the bishop, who still hadn’t traveled from one end of his vast diocese to the other. The next important location after Moose at that time was York Factory,[97] but he hadn’t seen it yet due to the great distance. This summer, he visited Albany. Even though it was the end of June, there was still ice on the coast when he set off in a large canoe with six Indigenous companions. The route followed the western shore of James Bay. The scenery was very dull, with low and flat coastline, and not a hill in sight. After three days, he arrived at a small village made up of the fur trader's residence, a nice church, a good parsonage, a few well-constructed houses, and several Indigenous tents.

‘I was most heartily welcomed,’ he writes. ‘It was late in the evening when I got out of the canoe, and the next morning early I entered the church for service. The Rev. Thomas Vincent, who has built both his house and church, principally with his own hands, is most indefatigable. I saw no heathen Indians here, I heard no Indian drums, I beheld no superstitious rites, but I heard hymns of praise rising to heaven. A large number had been prepared for confirmation, and many knelt at the Lord’s table.’

‘I was warmly welcomed,’ he writes. ‘It was late in the evening when I got out of the canoe, and the next morning, I went into the church for the service. The Rev. Thomas Vincent, who has built both his house and church mainly with his own hands, is incredibly hardworking. I saw no heathen Indians here, I heard no Indian drums, I witnessed no superstitious rituals, but I heard hymns of praise rising to heaven. A large number had been prepared for confirmation, and many knelt at the Lord’s table.’

After a stay of a fortnight’s duration the bishop returned to Moose, and started for Matawakumma, 500 miles distant, where the Rev. John Saunders, a native, like Mr. Vincent, of Albany, was now located. Matawakumma means, ‘the lake of the meeting of the waters.’ It is a large lake, irregular in outline, surrounded by woods. The first thing which strikes the visitor on approaching the station is the neat little church perched on a rising ground, like a beacon set on a hill, the rallying point for the little band of Ojibbeway[98] Indians of the neighbourhood. Then the residence of the fur-trader comes in sight, the store and other buildings, and the modest parsonage-house, with its garden and accessories. The whole way from Moose the bishop saw not more than a dozen people. The journey took rather more than a fortnight. The road was a broad river, impeded in its course by many rapids and shoals, and by numerous waterfalls, some of which are very beautiful.

After a two-week stay, the bishop returned to Moose and set off for Matawakumma, which is 500 miles away, where Rev. John Saunders, a native like Mr. Vincent from Albany, was now stationed. Matawakumma means "the lake of the meeting of the waters." It’s a large, irregularly shaped lake surrounded by woods. The first thing that catches a visitor's eye when approaching the station is the neat little church sitting on elevated ground, like a beacon on a hill, serving as a gathering place for the small group of Ojibbeway[98] Indians in the area. Next comes the sight of the fur trader's residence, the store and other buildings, along with the modest parsonage, complete with its garden and other features. Throughout the journey from Moose, the bishop encountered no more than a dozen people. The trip lasted a little over two weeks. The route followed a wide river, obstructed in its path by many rapids, shallow areas, and numerous waterfalls, some of which are quite beautiful.

‘Various portages had been made, and we were going on, as we thought, safely,’ writes the bishop, ‘when suddenly there is a heavy crash, and the water comes rushing into the canoe. We had come with force upon a rock, which had made a great hole in the bark. We paddle to the shore as fast as possible, take everything out of the canoe and begin repairing it. One goes to a birch tree and cuts off a large piece of bark, another digs up some roots and splits them, a third prepares some pitch, and in the course of an hour or two the bark is sewn into the bottom of the canoe, the seams are covered with pitch, and we are once more loading our little vessel.

‘We had made several portages and thought we were traveling safely,’ writes the bishop, ‘when suddenly there’s a loud crash, and water starts flooding into the canoe. We had hit a rock with force, leaving a big hole in the bark. We paddle to the shore as quickly as we can, unload the canoe, and start repairing it. One person goes to a birch tree and cuts off a large piece of bark, another digs up some roots and splits them, a third prepares some pitch, and within an hour or two, the bark is sewn into the bottom of the canoe, the seams are covered with pitch, and we’re loading our little vessel once again.

‘At the end of our second week we come to an encampment of Indians. It is Sunday, and we stay and spend the day with them. They are old friends, Henry Martyn and his wife and others. Indians who are Christians, baptized and communicants. Indians who can give a reason for the hope which is in them. Indians who can read their books and write their letters, and who may be depended upon quite as much as any Europeans.

‘At the end of our second week, we arrive at a camp of Native Americans. It’s Sunday, and we decide to stay and spend the day with them. They are old friends, Henry Martyn and his wife, among others. Native Americans who are Christians, baptized, and partaking in communion. Native Americans who can explain the hope they have. Native Americans who can read and write and can be relied upon just as much as any Europeans.

[99]

[99]

SHOOTING A RAPID

Firing a rapid shot

[100]

[100]

‘Early on Monday morning we are once more in our canoe, and soon get into Matawakumma Lake, in which we paddle for five hours in very heavy rain. Soaked quite through, we feel not a little glad to step ashore on the friendly beach, and find ourselves once more with civilised man.’

‘Early on Monday morning, we’re back in our canoe and soon enter Matawakumma Lake, where we paddle for five hours in heavy rain. Soaked to the skin, we’re really relieved to step ashore on the welcoming beach and find ourselves once again among civilized people.’

[101]

[101]

And ere long the time came for the bishop’s sore trial of parting with wife and children. The two youngest must go to an English school. But ‘who was to take them?’ he writes. ‘There was no one but their dear mother, and although it was hard to part with her in this dreary and solitary land, it was absolutely necessary; and they were to be accompanied by my eldest son, Dr. Horden, who had spent the winter with us. Our annual ship came early, and the party was to start in her on her return voyage. I spent one night on board. Next morning, at an early hour, the ship’s guns told us that the voyage had commenced. I remained until after breakfast, and then, after a sorrowful farewell, I left in a boat, and in a few minutes found myself on the deck of the schooner bound for Fort George.

And soon the time came for the bishop’s difficult decision to part with his wife and children. The two youngest had to go to an English school. But "who was going to take them?" he writes. "There was no one but their dear mother, and even though it was hard to leave her in this dreary and lonely land, it was absolutely necessary; they were to be accompanied by my eldest son, Dr. Horden, who had spent the winter with us. Our annual ship came early, and the group was set to leave on her return voyage. I spent one night on board. The next morning, at an early hour, the ship’s guns signaled that the voyage had begun. I stayed until after breakfast, and then, after a heartfelt goodbye, I left in a boat and soon found myself on the deck of the schooner heading for Fort George.

‘Now the way to Fort George is, in part, the way to England, and so the two vessels started in company. The day was beautiful, the wind was fair, and we made good progress; but the great ship, spreading more canvas, gradually got ahead—late in the evening she was about twelve miles distant, and I thought we had seen the last of her. That night and the next day the weather was very wild and disagreeable, but the day, after all, was once more prosperous, and soon[102] after breakfast we espied our huge companion a few miles to the west of us. She drew towards us, and when we saw the last of her, as night came on, she was about ten miles ahead.

‘Now the route to Fort George is partly the way to England, so the two ships set off together. The weather was beautiful, the wind was favorable, and we made good progress; however, the large ship, with more sail up, gradually pulled ahead—by late evening, she was about twelve miles away, and I thought we had seen the last of her. That night and the following day, the weather was quite rough and unpleasant, but the next day turned out to be favorable again, and soon after breakfast, we spotted our large companion a few miles to the west. She moved closer to us, and when we saw the last of her as night fell, she was about ten miles ahead.

‘The following day we should easily have reached our destination had the weather been clear; as it was, we could not venture near the dangerous coast. On Sunday the weather cleared up, the high land of Wastekan Island came in sight, and by-and-by the low and dangerous lead islands. Then the wild and uninviting land all around showed we were at the mouth of Big River, the tortuous channel of which we carefully threaded, and at four o’clock we dropped anchor in front of the little village, consisting only of six or eight houses.

The next day, we would have easily reached our destination if the weather had been clear; instead, we couldn’t get close to the dangerous coast. On Sunday, the weather improved, we spotted the high land of Wastekan Island, and soon after, the low and risky lead islands. Then the wild and uninviting land all around indicated that we were at the mouth of Big River, whose winding channel we carefully navigated, and at four o’clock, we dropped anchor in front of a small village with just six or eight houses.

‘I was agreeably surprised to find a large number of my red friends assembled on the beach to greet me. I at once collected them together, and we had a most interesting service. Later in the evening we had the English-speaking people and the crew of our vessel, making altogether quite a respectable congregation. On Friday morning we had to say good-bye, and once more go on board. The next day was dark and dismal, the wind blowing a hurricane, while the sea ran mountains high. At noon we caught a momentary sight of land, but we were obliged to stand out, as we could not see our way through the tortuous course to Moose. No one on board slept a moment that night. The storm abated in the morning, and at daybreak we were once more sailing in the right direction; in the afternoon the wind was[103] very light, and a little after six o’clock we landed at Moose. I made my way to my own house; the loved ones, who were accustomed to greet me with such joy on my return, were far away, battling with the great Atlantic waves.... They were gone, and it ill became me to sit down and mope; so I set to work to drive melancholy away. More work came upon me than I had calculated upon.

‘I was pleasantly surprised to find many of my red friends gathered on the beach to welcome me. I quickly brought them together, and we had a really interesting service. Later in the evening, we had the English-speaking community and the crew of our ship, making a pretty decent congregation. On Friday morning, we had to say goodbye and board again. The next day was dark and gloomy, with the wind blowing like a hurricane and the sea towering high. At noon, we caught a fleeting glimpse of land, but we had to sail away since we couldn't navigate the twisted route to Moose. No one on board slept at all that night. The storm calmed in the morning, and at daybreak, we were sailing in the right direction again; by the afternoon, the wind was very light, and a little after six o’clock we arrived at Moose. I headed to my own house; my loved ones, who would usually greet me with so much joy when I returned, were far away, facing the mighty Atlantic waves.... They were gone, and it didn’t suit me to sit around and feel sorry for myself, so I got to work to shake off the sadness. More work came my way than I had anticipated.

‘This was the only winter that Mr. Saunders, the Ojibbeway clergyman, could be at Moose for a long time, and I could not translate into the Ojibbeway tongue without his assistance. We first attacked the Moosonee hymn-book. This finished, we commenced the Prayer-book, and having finished the morning prayers we put it aside to get one of the Gospels done. The great diversity of languages in the diocese vastly increases our labour—Cree, Ojibbeway, Chipwyan, and Eskimo—and there must be separate translations for each. The English school, too, I manage myself, with over thirty scholars. They are a happy lot, very well behaved, with a great love for their school—as a proof of which I need only say that there has been scarcely an absentee for the winter. All this, with sermons, visiting my people, correspondence, which grows instead of diminishing, keeps me thoroughly employed every day from morning to night. The winter hitherto has been a very mild one. When it stands at or a little above zero, we consider it decidedly warm.

‘This was the only winter that Mr. Saunders, the Ojibbeway clergyman, could be at Moose for a long time, and I couldn’t translate into the Ojibbeway language without his help. We first tackled the Moosonee hymn book. Once that was done, we started on the Prayer Book, and after finishing the morning prayers, we set it aside to get one of the Gospels done. The huge variety of languages in the diocese greatly increases our workload—Cree, Ojibbeway, Chipwyan, and Eskimo—and we have to create separate translations for each. I also manage the English school myself, with over thirty students. They are a happy bunch, very well-behaved, and they really love their school—as proof of this, I can share that there has been hardly any absenteeism this winter. All of this, along with sermons, visiting my people, and correspondence, which keeps growing rather than decreasing, keeps me busy every day from morning to night. So far, this winter has been quite mild. When it’s around or just above zero, we consider it pretty warm.’

‘Of all I received last ship time nothing gladdened my eyes more than the sight of a box of Eskimo[104] books in the syllabic character, printed from manuscript sent home the previous year. I can fancy with what delight Mr. Peck pounced on them, and with what gratification the Eskimo beheld the raising of the lid which exposed to view so much spiritual food. Our native library is becoming extensive, new books being added every year. There is no language without literature. It is blessed work supplying the aborigines of any country with the Word of Life; that Word which reveals to them Jesus, and raises them in spiritual things to a level with the most polished and civilised nations on earth.’

Of everything I received last shipping season, nothing made me happier than seeing a box of Eskimo[104] books in the syllabic script, printed from a manuscript sent home the year before. I can imagine how excited Mr. Peck was to discover them and how pleased the Eskimo were to open the lid and see so much spiritual nourishment. Our native library is growing, with new books being added each year. There’s no language that doesn’t have literature. It’s a wonderful task to provide the indigenous people of any country with the Word of Life; that Word which reveals Jesus to them and uplifts them spiritually to be on par with the most refined and civilized nations in the world.


[105]

[105]

CHAPTER XIII
YORK FACTORY

Leaving the station in charge of the Rev. J. Keen, the bishop started, in June 1879, on the long contemplated visit to York Factory, in the northern part of his diocese. ‘I left Moose,’ he says, ‘on June 30, having made every necessary arrangement for the management of the mission during my absence. At Michipicoton, close to the mighty Lake Superior, kind friends were my hosts for four days, days full of work, and then a steamer carried me to Sault St. Marie, a long way out of my course, where I was obliged to remain a week, during which I was the guest of another missionary bishop, the Bishop of Algoma, whose diocese is rapidly filling up from England and the well-peopled parts of Canada.

Leaving the station under the care of Rev. J. Keen, the bishop set out in June 1879 on his long-planned trip to York Factory in the northern part of his diocese. "I left Moose," he says, "on June 30, having made all the necessary arrangements for managing the mission while I was away. At Michipicoton, near the massive Lake Superior, kind friends hosted me for four days—days filled with work. Then a steamer took me to Sault St. Marie, which was quite a detour, and I had to stay there for a week, during which I was the guest of another missionary bishop, the Bishop of Algoma, whose diocese is quickly being filled with newcomers from England and the densely populated areas of Canada."

‘I went through Lake Superior. Four-and-twenty hours of railroad followed, and fourteen hours more of steamer, and the second stage was completed. A month was spent with my kind friend the Bishop of Rupertsland. I was in the centre of the civilisation of the country, in the neighbourhood of Winnipeg, only a few years ago a waste, now a populous town, with splendid schools, churches, banks, colleges, town[106] hall, &c. I was constantly at work, preaching in the various churches, sometimes in Cree, sometimes in English, added to which to my lot fell the duty of preaching the sermon at the opening of the synod, at which the clergy were collected from various parts of the country. I need not say how thoroughly this month was enjoyed; it gave me the largest amount of Christian intercourse I have had for several years.

‘I traveled through Lake Superior. After that, I took a train for twenty-four hours and then a steamboat for another fourteen hours, finishing the second part of my journey. I spent a month with my kind friend, the Bishop of Rupertsland. I was right in the heart of the country’s civilization, near Winnipeg, which just a few years ago was a wasteland but is now a bustling town with excellent schools, churches, banks, colleges, a city hall, etc. I was always busy, preaching in various churches, sometimes in Cree and sometimes in English. I also had the responsibility of delivering the sermon at the opening of the synod, where clergy gathered from all over the country. I can’t emphasize enough how much I enjoyed this month; it provided me with the most significant Christian fellowship I’ve had in several years.

‘When the steamer which was to convey me through Lake Winnipeg was ready to start I went on board, and in her had a journey of three hundred miles to Old Fort, from which I was conveyed to Norfolk House by boat. I was far enough away from civilisation now, and had before me five hundred miles of dreary and desolate country. There were some immense lakes to cross, and some rough rapids to descend; but we saw no bold falls, such as I have been accustomed to find in other parts of the country.

‘When the steamer that was supposed to take me across Lake Winnipeg was ready to leave, I boarded it, and I had a trip of three hundred miles to Old Fort, from where I was taken to Norfolk House by boat. I was quite far away from civilization now, and ahead of me lay five hundred miles of bleak and desolate land. There were some large lakes to cross and some rough rapids to navigate; however, we didn’t encounter any impressive waterfalls like I had seen in other parts of the country.

‘On September 19 I found myself at my journey’s end, at York Factory, a spot I had longed to visit for many, many years, a spot at which several devoted missionaries have laboured, where Christ has been faithfully preached, and where many precious souls have been gathered into His garner.’

‘On September 19, I reached the end of my journey at York Factory, a place I had wanted to visit for many years. It’s a place where several dedicated missionaries have worked, where Christ has been faithfully preached, and where many precious souls have been gathered into His care.’

The Rev. J. Winter had arrived at the station to take the place of Archdeacon Kirkby, who had quitted York by the annual ship just a week before. Mr. Winter had heard the archdeacon’s farewell sermon. The latter had faithfully toiled there for twenty-seven years, and there was scarcely a dry eye. The interpreter[107] was the first to break down, then followed the archdeacon himself, together with the congregation. For a few moments there was a pause; it was with difficulty that he finished his discourse. ‘I had wished,’ wrote the bishop, ‘to express to him personally my sense of the praiseworthy manner in which he had, single-handed, managed this large district. It needs more labourers—one at Churchill, and another at Trout Lake. One great difficulty is the number of languages spoken. At York and Severn, Cree; at Trout Lake, a mixture of Cree and Saulteaux; and at Churchill, Chipwyan and Eskimo, which have no resemblance either to each other or to the Cree or Saulteaux. I have been busy ever since coming here, for besides the Indian there is a somewhat large English congregation, York having ever been a place of great importance in the country, although it is now much less so than formerly. I conduct an English school daily, give lessons in Cree to Mr. Winter, and twice a week I give lessons to the European and native servants of the Hudson’s Bay Company. Altogether I am as fully employed as I have ever been at Moose; but I cannot but know that with me the sun has passed the meridian, and that it behoves one to work while it is called to-day.

The Rev. J. Winter had arrived at the station to take over from Archdeacon Kirkby, who had left York on the annual ship just a week earlier. Mr. Winter had attended the archdeacon’s farewell sermon. He had worked hard there for twenty-seven years, and there were hardly any dry eyes. The interpreter[107] was the first to break down, followed by the archdeacon and then the congregation. For a moment, there was a pause; it was difficult for him to finish his speech. ‘I had wanted,’ wrote the bishop, ‘to personally express my appreciation for the commendable way in which he has managed this large district all on his own. It needs more workers—one at Churchill and another at Trout Lake. A major challenge is the variety of languages spoken. In York and Severn, Cree; at Trout Lake, a mix of Cree and Saulteaux; and at Churchill, Chipwyan and Eskimo, which bear no resemblance to each other or to Cree or Saulteaux. I have been busy since arriving here, as there is also a fairly large English congregation, since York has always been a significant place in the country, even though it’s much less so now. I run an English school every day, give Cree lessons to Mr. Winter, and twice a week I teach the European and native staff of the Hudson’s Bay Company. Overall, I am as busy as I've ever been at Moose, but I can’t help but realize that I’m past my peak, and one must work while there’s still time.

‘In January I go northward two hundred miles to Churchill, the most northerly inhabited spot in the diocese of Moosonee. It is a very dreary place. The wife of the gentleman in charge there, the sister of one of our missionaries, is often years without seeing the face of a civilised woman, while the[108] intensity of the cold there is as great almost as in any spot on the earth’s surface. You may conceive with what joy a visitor is received. What a welcome I may expect on my arrival! The Indians there will be quite strange to me; with their language I am not at all acquainted. I had never seen one until I came here, and here only one—a poor girl, now a happy, comfortable, Christian lassie, with an English tongue, but who was cast out as an encumbrance by her unnatural relatives. In June I go on a tour to Trout Lake and Severn; this will occupy me nearly two months, and in August I once more set off for England.’

In January, I head north for two hundred miles to Churchill, the farthest inhabited place in the diocese of Moosonee. It's a really bleak location. The wife of the man in charge there, who is the sister of one of our missionaries, often goes for years without seeing another civilized woman, while the cold there is nearly as intense as in any place on Earth. You can imagine the joy I experience as a visitor. What kind of welcome can I expect when I arrive! The local Indigenous people will be completely unfamiliar to me; I don’t know their language at all. I had never seen one until I got here, and even then, it was just one—a poor girl, now a happy, comfortable Christian young woman, who speaks English but was abandoned as a burden by her heartless relatives. In June, I’ll take a trip to Trout Lake and Severn; this will keep me busy for almost two months, and in August, I’ll set off for England again.

The voyage from York Factory in the autumn of 1880 was the most tedious and stormy on record, occupying ten weeks instead of five. It was the middle of November ere Bishop Horden reached England, when once more he had the joy of greeting his wife and children. And now followed a continual round of preaching, speaking, and travelling, with very heavy daily correspondence. At many a meeting the bishop held his audience in rapt attention with the story of the rise and progress of the Moose mission, with graphic descriptions of parts of the Moose diocese, with accounts of the work in the six several districts into which it was now divided, each under the care of an ordained clergyman. Charters had been granted to two companies for the construction of railways from the corn-growing provinces of Manitoba and Saskatchewan to the shores of Hudson’s Bay, one or both of which would run for[109] the greater part through the Moosonee diocese. The bishop pleaded for help, therefore, for a church extension fund. He would often close his address with an Indian’s account of the condition of his people when in a state of heathenism, giving it in the native Cree, with a literal translation.

The journey from York Factory in the fall of 1880 was the longest and stormiest on record, taking ten weeks instead of five. It was mid-November by the time Bishop Horden arrived in England, where he once again joyfully reunited with his wife and children. Following this, he was constantly busy with preaching, speaking engagements, and travel, along with a heavy daily workload of correspondence. At many meetings, the bishop captivated his audience with tales of the Moose mission's growth and development, vivid descriptions of different areas within the Moose diocese, and reports on progress in the six districts it was now divided into, each overseen by an ordained clergyman. Charters had been approved for two companies to build railways from the grain-producing areas of Manitoba and Saskatchewan to the shores of Hudson’s Bay, one or both of which would mostly pass through the Moosonee diocese. The bishop, therefore, called for support for a church extension fund. He would often end his speech with an account from an Indigenous person about the state of their community while in their traditional beliefs, delivering it in the native Cree language along with a literal translation.

    1. Naspich
    2. Very
    1. ne
    2. I
    1. ke
    2. was
    1. muchepimatisin
    2. bad
    1. wāskuch
    2. formerly
    1. numa
    2. not
    1. kākwan
    2. anything
    1. ne
    2. I
    1. kiskāletān
    2. know it
    1. piko
    2. only
    1. Muchemuneto
    2. the devil
    1. ishpish
    2. as long as
    1. ka
    2. I
    1. primatiseyan;
    2. lived
    1. misew ā ililewuk
    2. all the Indians
    1. ne
    2. I
    1. ke wapumowuk
    2. saw them
    1. moshuk
    2. always
    1. ā muchepima.
    2. they being
    1. tisitchik,
    2. wicked
    1. ā notenittochik,
    2. when they fight with each other
    1. ā keshkwāpāchik,
    2. when they get drunk
    1. ā mukoshāchik,
    2. when they feast
    1. ā mitāwitchik,
    2. when they conjure
    1. ā kosapatutik,
    2. when they pretend to prophesy
    1. ā kelaskitchik;
    2. when they lie
    1. muskumāö wewa,
    2. he takes from him by force his wife
    1. nutopowuk,
    2. they ask for liquor
    1. naspich,
    2. much
    1. saketowuk,
    2. they like it
    1. utawāwuk,
    2. they buy it
    1. kimotaskāwuk
    2. they rob (other) people’s lands
    1. kisewahaö
    2. he angers them
    1. weche ililewa,
    2. his fellow Indians,
    1. naspich
    2. very
    1. tapwā
    2. truly
    1. ke muhepimatisewuk.
    2. they were wicked.

These sentences will illustrate the peculiar structure of the Indian tongue, which, with its ‘sesquipedalian compounds,’ as Professor Max Müller calls them, might deter almost any student from the attempt to master it. Bishop Horden, with great patience, perseverance, and thoroughness, compiled a grammar of the Cree language, which appeared about this time, and in which we are, step by step, introduced to a[110] system complete in the mechanism of all its parts. Words that seem all confusion gradually assume their proper forms. Around the verb, which is the most important factor in the formation of those polysyllabic words, cluster all the other ideas. They are glued on to it, so to speak. That which with us would be a whole sentence is accumulated in the Cree into a long compound word; agent, action, object, with adverbial expletives, are all combined.

These sentences will illustrate the unique structure of the Indian language, which, with its “long, complex words,” as Professor Max Müller puts it, might discourage almost any student from trying to learn it. Bishop Horden, with great patience, perseverance, and thoroughness, put together a grammar of the Cree language that was published around this time, and in which we are gradually introduced to a[110] complete system that explains how all its parts work together. Words that initially seem chaotic slowly take on their correct forms. The verb, which is the most crucial element in forming these multi-syllable words, brings together all the other ideas. They are attached to it, so to speak. What would be an entire sentence for us is condensed in Cree into one long compound word; subject, action, object, and additional descriptors are all combined.

The bishop, in the midst of all his hard work when in England, now speaking for the Church Missionary Society, now pleading for his own diocese, in the midst of engagements and travel, in the midst even of his very journeyings to and fro, found time to write some of his graphic descriptive papers. We give the following true story of one of the former Coral School children, written by him in the waiting-room of a railway station, whilst expecting a train.

The bishop, despite all his hard work in England, representing the Church Missionary Society and advocating for his own diocese, amidst his busy schedule and travels, even while on the go, took time to write some of his vivid descriptive pieces. We present the following true story of one of the former Coral School students, written by him in the waiting area of a train station while waiting for a train.

‘Amelia Davey was originally named Amelia Ward, and was one of the children of the Coral Fund. She got on with her learning very well, could read and write English creditably, and spoke English as well as if she had been an English girl, instead of a Cree. At the age of about nineteen she married a young Indian named James Okune Shesh; and, after about three years of married life, lost him through disease and starvation, she herself narrowly escaping death.

‘Amelia Davey was originally named Amelia Ward and was one of the children of the Coral Fund. She did very well in her studies, could read and write English impressively, and spoke English as well as if she had been an English girl, instead of a Cree. At around the age of nineteen, she married a young Indian named James Okune Shesh; after about three years of marriage, she lost him to disease and starvation, narrowly escaping death herself.

‘Some time afterwards she married another Indian, named Solomon Davey, a good steady man, who was to her an excellent husband. Last autumn[111] they left Moose Factory with their children, accompanied by Davey’s old father and mother, for their winter hunting-grounds. For a time all went well, fish and rabbits supplying the daily needs of the family; the food gradually, however, failed, until scarcely any was obtainable. Day after day Solomon went off to seek supplies; evening after evening he returned bringing little or nothing. The party now determined to make their way to Moose; there they knew their wants would be relieved, but Solomon’s strength entirely broke down, and they were obliged to place him on a sledge, which was hauled by his mother; thus they moved painfully forward. The poor fellow was covered up as well as possible. He seemed very quiet; his mother went to him to assure herself that all was right; but the spirit had fled. The brave good Indian, who had done his best to supply the wants of those dependent on him, had perished in the attempt. Fresh trouble came; Amelia’s time had come for the arrival of another baby; camp was made, and a little unsuspecting mortal was ushered into the world.

Some time later, she married another Indian named Solomon Davey, a reliable man who was a great husband to her. Last autumn[111], they left Moose Factory with their kids, along with Davey’s elderly parents, to head for their winter hunting grounds. For a while, everything went well, with fish and rabbits meeting the family's daily needs; however, food gradually ran out until very little was left. Day after day, Solomon went out to find supplies, and evening after evening he came back empty-handed. The group then decided to make their way back to Moose; they knew they could get help there, but Solomon completely wore himself out, and they had to put him on a sled carried by his mother; slowly, they moved forward. The poor guy was covered up as best as they could manage. He seemed very calm; his mother went to check on him to make sure he was okay, but his spirit had left him. The brave, good Indian who had done everything he could to provide for those who depended on him had died in the process. More troubles arose; it was time for Amelia to give birth to another baby; they set up camp, and a little unsuspecting soul came into the world.

‘How they lived I know not; but two days after the child’s birth, Amelia, tying up her little one, and placing it on her back, and putting her snow-shoes on her feet, essayed to walk to Moose, still eighteen miles distant. Bravely she stepped out; her own life as well as the lives of those she left behind depended on her reaching it. She slept once; the bitter cold seemed anxious to make her its victim, but the morning still beheld the thin spare form alive, and,[112] asking God to give her the strength she so sorely needed, she struggled on again.

‘How they lived, I don’t know; but two days after the child was born, Amelia, tying up her baby and placing it on her back, put on her snowshoes and attempted to walk to Moose, still eighteen miles away. Bravely she set out; her own life and the lives of those she left behind depended on her reaching it. She slept once; the bitter cold seemed eager to make her its victim, but the morning still found her thin, spare form alive, and,[112] asking God to give her the strength she desperately needed, she struggled on again.

‘Presently the houses of Moose make their appearance, but they are far, far off. Can they be reached? It seems scarcely possible, but the effort is made, the necessary strength is supplied, and she finds herself in a house, with Christian hands and Christian hearts to minister to her necessities.

‘Right now, the houses of Moose come into view, but they are very far away. Can they be reached? It seems almost impossible, but the attempt is made, the needed strength is there, and she finds herself in a house, with caring people and kind hearts to help her needs.

‘But can this poor wrinkled old woman, apparently sixty years of age, be the bright, well-favoured, cheerful Amelia of thirty? The very same. What you see has been produced by the cold and want; and how about the babe? Well, the dear little baby was well and strong; the Christian mother had preserved it with the greatest imaginable care, and it was to her, doubtless, all the more dear from the terrible circumstances under which it was born.

‘But can this poor wrinkled old woman, looking like she’s about sixty, really be the vibrant, attractive, cheerful Amelia from thirty years ago? Yes, it's the same person. What you see is the result of hardship and deprivation; and what about the baby? The sweet little baby was healthy and strong; the devoted mother had taken extraordinary care of it, and it was surely even more precious to her considering the awful circumstances surrounding its birth.

‘Parties were at once sent off to those left behind, with food and other necessaries, and all were brought to Moose, where they were kindly and abundantly cared for. The last thing Solomon did last autumn was to go to the Rev. J. H. Keen, and purchase for himself a Cree New Testament to take with him to his hunting-grounds.’

‘Parties were immediately sent to those who stayed behind, with food and other essentials, and everyone was taken to Moose, where they were treated kindly and generously. The last thing Solomon did last autumn was visit Rev. J. H. Keen and buy a Cree New Testament for himself to take to his hunting grounds.’

Other stories the bishop told or wrote, too many for the size of the present volume. There was David Anderson, one of the many lambs of the Bishop of Rupertsland’s flock, whose arm was shattered by an accidental gunshot, and for whom a false arm was sent out from England. This arm for a time he would not use, because he thought it wrong thus to[113] supplement a limb of which ‘God had seen fit to deprive him!’ There was the devoted wife of the dying hunter (Jacob Matamashkum), who saved him in the last pangs of starvation by applying his lips to her own breast. There was the aged grandmother (good old Widow Charlotte), who took the dead daughter’s babe and nourished it at her bosom thirty years after her own last child had been born. There was Richard, son of the Widow Charlotte, who was ‘a famous fisherwoman’ even after she had become a great grandmother. The son was a delicate young man, who had largely depended on her for subsistence. He married and fell ill. The poor wife on the morning before he died ruptured a blood-vessel in driving in a tent-peg, and was carried to the grave just a month after him. There were the starving parents, who, having lost their two youngest children from hunger, set off with the remaining two for the nearest station, a hundred miles away, to get food. The wife drew the sledge on which the children lay, while the husband walked in front to break a road in the snow for her, till at last his strength failed, and he could go no further. She, however, set up a little tent for him, and hastened on. She might yet get help in time to save him. She reached Albany, and sank unconscious. But friends were at hand—the children, scarcely alive, were taken from the sledge. The mother recovered to say where her husband lay. A party went in search of him; he was dead, and the body was hard frozen.

Other stories the bishop told or wrote are too many for the size of this book. There was David Anderson, one of the many members of the Bishop of Rupertsland’s community, whose arm was shattered by an accidental gunshot, and for whom a prosthetic arm was sent from England. For a while, he refused to use it because he thought it was wrong to supplement a limb that 'God had chosen to take away from him!' There was the devoted wife of the dying hunter (Jacob Matamashkum), who saved him in his last moments of starvation by letting him suckle at her breast. There was the elderly grandmother (the good old Widow Charlotte), who took her deceased daughter’s baby and fed it at her bosom thirty years after her own last child had been born. There was Richard, the son of Widow Charlotte, who was known as ‘a famous fisherwoman’ even after she became a great-grandmother. Her son was a delicate young man who relied heavily on her for support. He got married and then fell ill. The poor wife, on the morning before he died, ruptured a blood vessel while driving in a tent stake and was buried just a month after him. There were the starving parents who lost their two youngest children to hunger and set off with their remaining two to the nearest station, a hundred miles away, to find food. The wife pulled the sled with the children while her husband walked ahead to break a path through the snow for her, until finally his strength gave out and he couldn’t go any further. However, she set up a little tent for him and rushed on, hoping to find help in time to save him. She reached Albany and collapsed. But friends were nearby—the children, barely alive, were taken from the sled. The mother regained consciousness long enough to tell them where her husband was. A group went to look for him; he was dead, and his body was frozen solid.

Many of the school-children wrote to the bishop[114] whilst he was in England letters, that might favourably compare with those of children possessing far greater advantages than they. All spoke of deepest attachment to him, all longed for his return amongst them. ‘We shall be so happy to see you again,’ was the refrain of every letter. The elder sister of one of the girls had become the wife of the Rev. J. Saunders, native pastor of Matawakumma. Her letter addressed to Mrs. Horden is full of interest. It is dated August 13, 1881. She says:

Many of the schoolchildren wrote to the bishop[114] while he was in England, and their letters were impressive, especially when compared to those from children with much more advantages. They all expressed a deep affection for him and eagerly awaited his return. “We’ll be so happy to see you again,” was the common theme in every letter. The older sister of one of the girls had married Rev. J. Saunders, the local pastor of Matawakumma. Her letter to Mrs. Horden is very engaging. It’s dated August 13, 1881. She says:

‘We are pretty dull up here, but we enjoy good health, and we must feel thankful to Him who gives us health and life. Of course you know that we spent the first winter you were away at Moose, and I must say your absence was very much felt, and when, the bishop went away the following summer, Moose was quite deserted.

‘We may be a bit boring up here, but we’re in good health, and we should be grateful to the one who gives us health and life. Of course, you know we spent the first winter you were gone at Moose, and I have to say your absence was really felt. When the bishop left the next summer, Moose felt completely deserted.

‘I think the people at Moose will be very glad to see you back again. Sometimes I wish to see Moose and my friends living there, but, knowing the difficulty and expense of travelling, I put the subject out of my mind, and try to feel contented. If this place was not such a poor one for living I should certainly feel more settled. In the winter we do very well in the way of food, but my husband is obliged to occupy a good deal of his time in hunting; but in the summer we depend altogether on our nets, and if fish fails, then there is nothing at all; but I am glad to say that it is only sometimes that we get only enough for breakfast. I feel happy to say that our Heavenly Father never allows us to be without food altogether,[115] and we bless the Bounteous Hand which can give us food even in this bleak and lonely wilderness. Many times while I was at Moose I thought it would be impossible to exist on fish alone, but experience teaches me that we can exist on fish, and fish alone. Many times I think how nice and helpful it would be if we had a cow.

‘I think the people at Moose will be really happy to see you back. Sometimes I wish I could see Moose and my friends who live there, but knowing how difficult and expensive it is to travel, I try to forget about it and just feel content. If this place wasn’t such a poor place to live, I would definitely feel more settled. In winter, we do pretty well with food, but my husband has to spend a lot of his time hunting. In summer, we rely completely on our nets, and if the fish aren’t biting, then we have nothing at all. Luckily, it’s only sometimes that we only have enough fish for breakfast. I'm grateful to say that our Heavenly Father never lets us go completely without food, and we thank the generous hand that provides for us even in this harsh and isolated wilderness. Many times while I was at Moose, I thought it would be impossible to survive on fish alone, but experience has taught me that we can live on fish only. I often think how great and helpful it would be if we had a cow.[115]

‘I feel rather surprised that my husband did not arrange with the bishop before this to have a cow; to my mind that should have been considered before now. The other missionaries have cattle, and I think we could keep a cow very nicely here. I am afraid I shall be tiring you, so I must conclude my letter, wishing you and yours every blessing.

‘I’m a little surprised that my husband didn’t talk to the bishop earlier about getting a cow; I think that should have been thought of by now. The other missionaries have cattle, and I believe we could take care of a cow just fine here. I’m worried I might be wearing you out, so I’ll end my letter, wishing you and your family all the best.

‘I remain yours very gratefully,

"I’m very grateful to you,"

Frances Saunders.’

Frances Saunders.’

The bishop did not return to Moose in the summer of 1881. He found much to do in England, and so the annual ship by which he was expected arrived without him. The Rev. Thomas Vincent visited Moose, taking the place of the Rev. J. Keen, in the course of the winter, which was a mild one. The summer had been dry, and there had been many forest fires—hundreds of young rabbits and partridges must have been roasted alive. A sad loss for the Indians, who largely depend on these for food.

The bishop didn't come back to Moose in the summer of 1881. He had a lot to take care of in England, so the annual ship that was supposed to bring him arrived without him. Rev. Thomas Vincent visited Moose, filling in for Rev. J. Keen during the winter, which ended up being mild. The summer had been dry, leading to numerous forest fires—hundreds of young rabbits and partridges must have been burned alive. This was a tough loss for the Indians, who rely heavily on these for food.


[116]

[116]

CHAPTER XIV
RETURN TO MOOSE

In the spring of 1882, the good folk at Moose became more and more pressing for their beloved bishop’s return. They were looking eagerly forward to his presence amongst them again; and he went, but he went alone, Mrs. Horden remaining in England with their children. A fortnight after his arrival in Moose he wrote:

In the spring of 1882, the residents of Moose were becoming increasingly eager for their beloved bishop to come back. They were really looking forward to having him with them again; however, he went alone, as Mrs. Horden stayed in England with their children. Two weeks after he arrived in Moose, he wrote:

‘My canoe journey occupied eighteen days, and was rather arduous. The heat, against which there could never be the slightest protection, was terrible, sometimes rising as high as 110° in the shade, which was aggravated by the rocky and difficult character of many of our portages. These things were nothing to me some years ago, but it is different now. I cannot bear fatigue as I could when I came by the same route fifteen years ago; then it was physically a pleasure, now it is a labour.’

‘My canoe trip took eighteen days and was pretty tough. The heat, for which there was no real protection, was awful, sometimes reaching 110° in the shade, made worse by the rocky and challenging nature of many of our portages. These things didn’t bother me a few years back, but it’s different now. I can’t handle fatigue like I could when I took the same route fifteen years ago; back then it was a physical pleasure, now it’s a burden.’

The bishop had travelled viâ New York, Montreal and Matawa. ‘We alighted at the station,’ he writes, ‘and a mile ride on a very rough road brought us to the thriving young town. Fifteen years ago, with wife and two young children, I had found the reaching[117] Matawa a difficult journey by canoe, and when I had reached it, it consisted of three houses; now its population is about five hundred, while the number of people passing through is very large. It has fine shops, many hotels, a broad street, and an English church and parsonage are being built for a very energetic resident clergyman. It is the seat of the lumber trade in the Upper Ottawa; hence its importance. But where are the Indians, who not long since were numerous here? This place knows them no more! I saw scarcely any; as a race they have passed away; many have died, for they cannot stand the diseases Europeans bring with them—measles, whooping-cough, diphtheria, make short work of them. Many, too, have gone to work on the railways, while the women have married French Canadians, and so the Indian becomes swallowed up by the advancing whites.

The bishop had traveled via New York, Montreal, and Matawa. “We got off at the station,” he writes, “and a mile's ride on a really rough road brought us to the bustling young town. Fifteen years ago, with my wife and two young children, I found getting to Matawa a tough journey by canoe, and when I finally arrived, it had only three houses; now its population is about five hundred, and the number of people passing through is quite large. It has great shops, many hotels, a wide street, and an English church and parsonage are being built for a very active local clergyman. It is the center of the lumber trade in the Upper Ottawa, which adds to its significance. But where are the Indians, who not long ago were numerous here? This place no longer knows them! I saw hardly any; as a race, they have disappeared; many have died because they can't cope with the diseases Europeans bring—measles, whooping cough, diphtheria—these take them out quickly. Many, too, have gone to work on the railways, while the women have married French Canadians, and so the Indians are being absorbed by the advancing white population.”

‘I travelled on by rail as far as the railroad went—forty miles from Matawa. The country is rocky and uninteresting, with a good spot for farming here and there. This railroad forms part of the Great Canadian Pacific, which is being carried forward with extraordinary rapidity, and will be accomplished years before it was expected to be, the part causing most difficulty being that north of Lake Superior. At Matawa I remained four days, the guest of Mr. and Mrs. Bliss, spending a Sunday there, which I much enjoyed. I preached both morning and evening, and in the afternoon gave an address to the children. I never spend an idle Sunday. I should hope no one[118] ever does; but a Sunday never passes without my saying something for the Master in a public manner. I feel that I must work; the truth comes home to me more and more forcibly every day that “the time is short,” that it behoves us to work while it is called to-day.

‘I traveled by train as far as the railroad went—forty miles from Matawa. The area is rocky and unremarkable, with a few decent spots for farming scattered throughout. This railroad is part of the Great Canadian Pacific, which is advancing at an incredible pace and will be completed years earlier than expected, with the most challenging section being north of Lake Superior. I stayed in Matawa for four days as the guest of Mr. and Mrs. Bliss, spending a Sunday there, which I really enjoyed. I preached in the morning and evening, and in the afternoon, I gave a talk to the children. I never have a lazy Sunday. I hope no one does; but I never let a Sunday go by without sharing something for the Master in a public way. I feel a strong urge to work; the truth hits me more and more each day that “the time is short,” and that we must work while it is still called today.

‘On Tuesday, August 1, I had done with railways and telegrams, almost with letters, and was once more in my birch-bark canoe up the Ottawa. There lies the bedding, tied up in an oil-cloth to prevent its getting wet; there the provisions, and the kettles and frying-pan, and tent and paddles; and here are my companions—four Temiscamingue Indians, fine strong fellows, who with alacrity place the canoe in the water, and then everything in it in a very orderly manner; then one of them with a respectful touch of his cap says, “Ashi nen he posetonau kekinow” (“Already we have embarked everything”). I step into the canoe; a nice seat has been prepared for me, and we are off. The sound of the paddles is familiar; I could almost forget that I had not heard it for two years. Through the whole course of our journey I did not see a dozen farms. But what is this I see? Logs, logs, logs; tens, hundreds, thousands, all formed into a raft, on their way to build houses, churches, palaces, cottages, in the civilised world. And here we are at the foot of a great rapid; we are obliged to get out of our canoe, which, with all the baggage, has to be carried over a long portage. But there comes a curious-looking structure, square in shape, and on it a couple of small houses and four men. It is composed[119] of a large number of squared logs formed into a small raft called a “crib”; the men look resolute and determined, and handle immense oars called sweeps. They come on towards the rapid, slowly at first, then the speed increases, and down they go, covered with water, down, down, down, until quieter waters are reached. A few more strokes of the oar send it out into mid-stream, where it will wait until all the other cribs have descended, when they will be again joined together, and so go on until the next rapid is reached. As we sit, crib after crib descends without accident; but it is dangerous work, and the Ottawa frequently secures its victims.

‘On Tuesday, August 1, I was done with railroads and telegrams, almost done with letters, and was once again in my birch-bark canoe on the Ottawa. The bedding is tied up in an oilcloth to keep it dry; there are the supplies, along with the kettles, frying pan, tent, and paddles; and here are my companions—four Temiscamingue Indians, strong guys who eagerly put the canoe in the water and then load everything in quite neatly; then one of them politely touches his cap and says, “Ashi nen he posetonau kekinow” (“Already we have embarked everything”). I step into the canoe; a nice seat has been made for me, and we’re off. The sound of the paddles is familiar; I could almost forget that I hadn’t heard it in two years. Throughout our journey, I didn’t see a dozen farms. But what’s this I see? Logs, logs, logs; tens, hundreds, thousands, all made into a raft, on their way to build houses, churches, palaces, cottages, in the civilized world. Now we arrive at the base of a great rapid; we have to get out of our canoe, which, along with all the luggage, has to be carried over a long portage. But here comes a curious-looking structure, square in shape, with a couple of small houses and four men on it. It’s made up of a lot of squared logs formed into a small raft called a “crib”; the men look resolute and determined, wielding huge oars called sweeps. They approach the rapid slowly at first, then pick up speed, and down they go, submerged in water, down, down, down, until they reach calmer waters. A few more strokes of the oar send it out into the middle of the stream, where it will wait until all the other cribs have come down, at which point they will be joined together again and continue on until the next rapid is reached. As we wait, crib after crib descends without incident; but it’s risky work, and the Ottawa often claims its victims.

[120]

[120]

CANADIAN TIMBER

Canadian lumber

[121]

[121]

‘We have a good deal of portaging, and very hot it is. On this portage there is an abundance of blueberries; we gather and eat them, and capitally they quench our thirst, almost making us forget the fiery sun above us. At the head of the Long Sault our difficulties are over, we are on the placid waters of the great Lake Temiscamingue. Some time after it has become quite dark, one of my companions exclaims, “Ma!” (“Listen”) “kagat iskota chemau” (“truly the fire-boat”—the steamer); and in the distance I hear the puffing of the giant, who has now invaded these hitherto quiet waters. At midnight we put up our tent and seek repose; we set off again early, and about four P.M. reach Temiscamingue.

We’ve got a lot of portaging to do, and it’s really hot out here. Along this portage, there are plenty of blueberries; we pick and eat them, and they really quench our thirst, almost making us forget the blazing sun above. At the head of the Long Sault, our challenges are behind us, and we’re on the calm waters of the great Lake Temiscamingue. A little later, when it’s pretty dark, one of my friends yells, “Ma!” (“Listen”) “kagat iskota chemau” (“truly the fire-boat”—the steamer); and in the distance, I can hear the puffing of the giant that has now entered these previously peaceful waters. At midnight, we set up our tent and go to sleep; we leave early again, and around four P.M. we arrive at Temiscamingue.

‘Five days beyond Temiscamingue we found ourselves on the broad waters of the Abbitibbe Lake, a grand expanse, dotted with islands, which make it in places very picturesque. And there stands the[122] Hudson’s Bay Company establishment, where I am sure of a welcome.’

‘Five days past Temiscamingue, we found ourselves on the vast waters of Abbitibbe Lake, a beautiful stretch covered with islands that make it quite scenic in some areas. And there stands the[122] Hudson’s Bay Company post, where I know I'll be received warmly.’

A few days later the bishop landed at Long Portage House, a small and lonely establishment. All are friends here, and preparations are at once made for a service, which all greatly enjoy. ‘And there is a beautiful little baby to baptize,’ continues the child-loving bishop, and there are several who are anxious to receive the sacrament of the Lord’s Supper.

A few days later, the bishop arrived at Long Portage House, a small and isolated place. Everyone here is friendly, and they quickly start preparing for a service that everyone looks forward to. “And there’s a lovely little baby to baptize,” the bishop, who loves children, adds, and there are several people eager to receive the sacrament of Communion.

‘I wished to get to Moose before the ship, so before six o’clock we are in our canoe and hurrying forwards; down we plunge over our last great rapid, and are in the Moose River. We are soon nearing Moose, and already come upon some of its people. Here is Widow Charlotte in her canoe, fishing; her face brightens as she grasps my hand and tells me how thankful she is to see me once more; she looks well, but the last three years have told greatly upon her. A little further on we meet stirring Widow Harriet, engaged in the same occupation. At breakfast-time we meet a large canoe on its way to Abbitibbe, containing a family returning to Canada; we breakfast and have prayers together, and I learn that the ship arrived safely from England two days ago, and that all were well. We paddle on, pass the Bill of Portland, and the Mill, and the winter fishing-place at the mouth of Maidman’s Creek, and we cross the broad river, and sweep round the head of Charles Island. Here is Sawpit Island, and there, directly in front of us, is Moose Island, but showing no signs of[123] being inhabited. We travel along it, we round its head, and a new world lies before us—for it seems indeed nothing less, coming as one does on the large thriving establishment after days of travel in the wilderness.’

‘I wanted to reach Moose before the ship, so before six o’clock we got into our canoe and pushed ahead; we plunged over our last major rapid and found ourselves in the Moose River. We quickly approached Moose and soon encountered some of the locals. Here was Widow Charlotte in her canoe, fishing; her face lit up when she took my hand and expressed how grateful she was to see me again; she looked well, but the last three years had clearly taken a toll on her. A bit further on, we met the lively Widow Harriet, doing the same thing. At breakfast time, we came across a large canoe headed to Abbitibbe, carrying a family returning to Canada; we shared breakfast and prayers together, and I learned that the ship had safely arrived from England two days ago, and everyone was doing well. We paddled on, passed the Bill of Portland, the Mill, and the winter fishing spot at the mouth of Maidman’s Creek, crossed the wide river, and rounded the head of Charles Island. There was Sawpit Island, and right in front of us was Moose Island, which appeared to be uninhabited. We traveled along it, rounded its head, and a new world unfolded before us—nothing less, it felt, arriving at this large, thriving settlement after days of journeying through the wilderness.’

[124]

[124]

MOOSE FACTORY, CAPITAL OF THE DIOCESE OF MOOSONEE

MOOSE FACTORY, THE CAPITAL OF THE DIOCESE OF MOOSONEE

1, Bishop’s Court; 2, school-house; 3, cottage (residence of a good helper); 4, cottage (residence of catechist); 5, stores; 6, church; 7, residence of chief factor; 8, residence of officers; 9, large store and sale shop; 10, cattle byres; 11, Pontypool, a mile below the church

1. Bishop’s Court; 2. schoolhouse; 3. cottage (home of a good helper); 4. cottage (home of the catechist); 5. stores; 6. church; 7. home of the chief factor; 8. home of the officers; 9. large store and sales shop; 10. cattle barns; 11. Pontypool, a mile below the church.

[125]

[125]

Moose at this time and at this season presented an even still more pleasant aspect than when, some thirty years before, the Bishop of Rupertsland had described it as the prettiest spot in the country. Since then it has somewhat increased in importance, and the condition of the buildings and their surroundings give it a charming appearance.

Moose right now and at this season looks even better than when the Bishop of Rupertsland called it the prettiest place in the country about thirty years ago. Since then, it has grown in importance, and the state of the buildings and their surroundings gives it a lovely vibe.

The grazing cattle first attract attention, then the neat residence of the bishop and the other mission buildings, the adjoining cottages with their well-kept gardens, and a number of Indian tents and marquees in the foreground, the church with its metal covered spire glistening in the sun’s rays a little distance off. Near the landing-place are the Hudson’s Bay Company buildings, the substantial residence of the company’s representative and that of his subordinate officers. The large handsome store, and a good garden, with the steward’s house adjoining, with a group of workshops—carpenter’s, joiner’s, cooper’s, and the blacksmith’s forge behind, cow-houses and stables for cattle, horses, pigs, and sheep. In the foreground is the grave-yard neatly fenced round; then a field of waving barley, another of potatoes, and a large hay-meadow, with again a group of cottages, gardens, and tents.

The grazing cattle catch your eye first, followed by the tidy residence of the bishop and the other mission buildings, the nearby cottages with their well-maintained gardens, and several Indian tents and marquees in the foreground. The church, with its metal-covered spire shimmering in the sunlight, is a little further away. Close to the landing area are the Hudson’s Bay Company buildings, including the solid residence of the company’s representative and those of his subordinate officers. There’s a large, attractive store and a nice garden next to the steward’s house, along with a cluster of workshops—a carpenter’s shop, a joiner’s, a cooper’s, and the blacksmith’s forge behind it—along with cowhouses and stables for cattle, horses, pigs, and sheep. In the foreground is a neatly fenced graveyard, followed by a field of swaying barley, another of potatoes, and a big hay meadow, along with another group of cottages, gardens, and tents.

The ship had come in, and people were hurrying about everywhere. The Mink was receiving cargo, the Marten too, as well as a barge with sails set.[126] These transferred their contents to large flat-bottomed boats, which conveyed them to a store by the riverside. Along the banks were moored many smaller craft, full of grass, brought from the salt marshes, to be turned into hay for the cattle during the long winter. In the midst of all the bustle the advent of the bishop in his canoe is observed. The white mission flag is hastily run up. The red flag of the Hudson’s Bay Company is hoisted. The mission party, which includes Archdeacon Vincent from Albany and Mr. Peck from Fort George, as well as two young missionaries, the Rev. H. Nevitt and Rev. J. Lofthouse, who had come by the ship, and Mrs. Saunders from Matawakumma, hasten to the landing-stage. The bishop’s daughter Chrissie, with her husband, Mr. Broughton, and their three boys, Kelk, Fred and Arthur, are there already, and the first greetings are not given before the chief members of the station are all collected about the bishop. All are anxious to welcome him and to give him the news he longs to hear, of the welfare of themselves and the various members of his flock in the different parts of his diocese. Then the bell from the church tower sends forth its summons, and the Indians hurry to respond to it, and soon the church is filled from end to end by an eager and interested congregation. He to whom they all look as a father has come back, and having given their greeting and received his blessing, they depart again to their several occupations.

The ship had arrived, and people were rushing around everywhere. The Mink was unloading cargo, the Marten too, along with a barge that had its sails up.[126] They transferred their goods to large flat-bottomed boats, which took them to a store by the riverside. Along the banks, many smaller boats were tied up, filled with grass from the salt marshes, ready to be made into hay for the cattle during the long winter. Amid all the activity, the arrival of the bishop in his canoe was noticed. The white mission flag was quickly raised. The red flag of the Hudson’s Bay Company was hoisted. The mission party, which included Archdeacon Vincent from Albany, Mr. Peck from Fort George, two young missionaries, Rev. H. Nevitt and Rev. J. Lofthouse, who had come on the ship, and Mrs. Saunders from Matawakumma, rushed to the landing stage. The bishop’s daughter Chrissie, with her husband Mr. Broughton and their three boys, Kelk, Fred, and Arthur, were already there, and the first greetings didn't happen until all the key members of the station gathered around the bishop. Everyone was eager to welcome him and to share the news he wanted to hear about the well-being of them and the various members of his flock in different parts of his diocese. Then the bell from the church tower rang, summoning the Indians to respond, and soon the church was packed with an eager and interested congregation. The one they all looked to as a father had returned, and after exchanging greetings and receiving his blessing, they went back to their various tasks.

The bishop was speedily immersed in work. Only a few days after his return he confirmed forty-five[127] young Indians, men and women who had been carefully prepared by Mr. Vincent. Later on he confirmed all the English-speaking young people, both half-caste and Indian. His heart was cheered by the progress made in the mission during his absence. The church was not large enough to contain the congregation. The winter came and passed.

The bishop quickly got back to work. Just a few days after he returned, he confirmed forty-five[127] young Indians, both men and women, who had been carefully prepared by Mr. Vincent. Later, he confirmed all the English-speaking young people, including both half-caste and Indian. He was encouraged by the progress made in the mission while he was away. The church was too small to hold the entire congregation. The winter came and went.

The spring-tide of 1883 was not a cheerful one, and the bishop felt the contrast between the scene in his out-of-the-world home and the surroundings in which he had passed the preceding year. ‘Mispoor, mispoor, mispoor’—‘Snow, snow, snow,’ he wrote on May 2, ‘everything white, the ground all covered, the river all dead and still—the ice-covering four feet thick.... I turned to my table and found comfort from reading a portion of the Book of books, God’s great gift to mankind, until I was called to prayers. Family prayers they were, and yet no member of my family knelt with me; the nearest is a hundred miles distant, the rest thousands.’

The spring tide of 1883 wasn’t a happy one, and the bishop noticed how different his remote home felt compared to where he had spent the previous year. ‘Mispoor, mispoor, mispoor’—‘Snow, snow, snow,’ he wrote on May 2, ‘everything’s white, the ground is completely covered, the river is frozen and still—the ice is four feet thick.... I sat down at my table and found comfort in reading from the Book of books, God’s incredible gift to humanity, until it was time for prayers. They were family prayers, but none of my family knelt with me; the closest is a hundred miles away, and the others are thousands.’

Not until May 21 did the ice begin to break. ‘On Trinity Sunday I looked out at three o’clock—all was still, and I lay down again. At five I once more looked out—the operation of breaking-up had commenced. In the evening the river, which for so many months had shown no signs of life, was rolling on in a vast flood.’

Not until May 21 did the ice start to melt. ‘On Trinity Sunday, I looked out at three o’clock—all was quiet, so I went back to lie down. At five, I looked out again—the process of breaking up had begun. In the evening, the river, which had shown no signs of life for so many months, was flowing heavily.’

In the summer of this year whooping-cough once more broke out at Moose and Albany. At the latter place forty-four died of it; amongst the number the bishop’s infant grandson. At Moose, the illness[128] raged almost as fiercely. Day after day funerals are recorded by the bishop, who was much depressed by the mourning and sadness around him. ‘Could I,’ he says, ‘when the service is over, come back to a cheerful home, it would be different, but I come back to the once joyous, but now solitary house, to hear my own footsteps, and to feed upon my own thoughts.’

In the summer of this year, whooping cough broke out again in Moose and Albany. At Albany, forty-four people died from it, including the bishop’s infant grandson. In Moose, the illness was almost as severe. Day after day, the bishop recorded funerals, feeling very down about the grief and sadness surrounding him. “If I could,” he says, “come back to a cheerful home after the service, it would be different, but instead, I return to a once joyful, now lonely house, where I hear only my own footsteps and dwell on my own thoughts.”

On August 22 a terrible storm broke over Moose. The morning dawned brightly, and everything betokened a beautiful summer day. The sun shone out, the air was warm, and the wind blew from the south-east. After breakfast the wind grew stronger and yet stronger, until it became a perfect hurricane. Forest trees bent like wands, some were torn up by the roots, others snapped in two. The river was like a tempest-tossed sea. The great flagstaff of the Hudson’s Bay Company came down with a mighty crash. The mission flagstaff swayed to and fro, threatening every instant to fall. The houses suffered little, being built of solid logs, strongly bolted together with iron bolts. That Wednesday night was a fearful one, the next day not quite so bad. The weather continued dull and raining. The ship was expected, and a load of anxiety would be removed by its arrival. But September dawned, and there was no ship!

On August 22, a terrible storm hit Moose. The morning started off bright, and everything suggested a beautiful summer day. The sun was shining, the air was warm, and the wind was blowing from the southeast. After breakfast, the wind picked up, getting stronger and stronger until it turned into a full-on hurricane. The trees in the forest bent like twigs, some were uprooted, and others snapped in half. The river looked like a raging sea. The tall flagpole of the Hudson’s Bay Company came crashing down. The mission flagpole swayed back and forth, threatening to fall at any moment. The houses held up pretty well since they were made of solid logs, securely fastened with iron bolts. That Wednesday night was terrifying, and the next day wasn't much better. The weather stayed dull and rainy. The ship was expected, and its arrival would ease a lot of anxiety. But September arrived, and there was still no ship!

‘It is now September 5, and one of the gloomiest days I have known for a very long time. The haycocks are lying in the fields, thoroughly drenched, and turning black from their long exposure to the daily downpour. The potatoes are cut down by the heavy frost of last Saturday, and the barley lies[129] prostrate. All this we could bear, but this year there is a fear that we may have to depend more on what our fields may give than is generally the case, for as yet there is no ship. We have had a vessel lying at the river’s mouth for nearly a month waiting for her, and every face begins to look serious. There is good cause, for there are not sufficient supplies here for another year. Of wine there is none. Of medicine, scarcely any. A restriction has been put on the sale of food and clothing; the supply is scanty, and the look-out is really very dark indeed. What adds so much to our gloom is the saddening fact that death is still amongst us, carrying off our little ones amid great suffering.’

“It’s now September 5, and it’s one of the gloomiest days I’ve experienced in a long time. The haycocks are lying in the fields, completely soaked and turning black from being exposed to the daily rain. The potatoes were destroyed by the heavy frost last Saturday, and the barley is flat on the ground. We could handle all this, but this year there’s a worry that we may need to rely more on what our fields can produce than usual, because we still don’t have a ship. We’ve had a vessel waiting at the river’s mouth for nearly a month, and everyone’s starting to look serious. There’s good reason for that, as we don’t have enough supplies here for another year. There’s no wine. There’s barely any medicine. They’ve restricted the sale of food and clothing; the supply is low, and the outlook is really very dark. What deepens our gloom is the heartbreaking fact that death is still among us, taking our little ones with great suffering.”

The 7th of September passed, but the joyful cry of ‘The ship is come!’ had not been raised. The hearts of the watchers began to grow sick with hope deferred, and all sorts of conjectures were formed as to the cause of the delay. On September 10 the bishop wrote, ‘Our gloom deepens as day succeeds day, and we get no tidings of our ship. There are parties here from distant stations all waiting, but in a couple of days all must leave, so as to burden us no longer for the provisions they require. September 15. Our ship has not come, and I am afraid now it will not come. You can have no idea of our state of anxiety. She may come yet, and I trust she may; but it is now so late that we are beginning to give up hope. And here we are, with no medicine or wine for the sick, scarcely any candles, a very limited supply of tea and sugar, a very scanty supply of[130] clothing, only half a crop of potatoes, and no hope of improvement for nearly twelve months. I feel that we must not run these risks in future. It is absolutely necessary that we should have at Moose a full year’s supply for all our missions in this quarter. It must be done,[2] and I shall require 500l., which will be expended in the purchase of flour, tea, sugar, salt pork, bacon, preserved Australian beef, &c. We shall then always have a year’s stock of necessaries on hand, and so be independent for one year of the ship’s arrival.’

The 7th of September came and went, but no one shouted, “The ship has arrived!” The hopes of those waiting began to fade, and all sorts of theories emerged about why there was a delay. On September 10, the bishop wrote, “Our gloom deepens as each day passes without any news about our ship. There are groups here from far-off places all waiting, but in a couple of days, they’ll have to leave to avoid being a burden on us for the provisions they need. September 15. Our ship still hasn’t arrived, and now I’m worried it won’t come at all. You can’t imagine the level of anxiety we’re experiencing. It may still arrive, and I hope it does; but it’s getting so late that we’re starting to lose hope. Here we are, with no medicine or wine for the sick, hardly any candles, a very limited supply of tea and sugar, very little clothing, only half a crop of potatoes, and no expectation of improvement for almost a year. I feel we can’t take these risks anymore. It’s absolutely necessary for us to have a full year’s supply at Moose for all our missions in this area. It must be done,[2] and I will need £500, which will be used to buy flour, tea, sugar, salt pork, bacon, preserved Australian beef, etc. Then we will always have a year's worth of essentials on hand, making us independent for a whole year from the ship’s arrival.”

At last, when all hope had fled from the breasts of those who so long had watched, and watched in vain, on the morning of September 21 the cry was raised, ‘The ship’s come!’ ‘Magic words,’ the bishop wrote, ‘which entirely changed the current of our thoughts.’

At last, when all hope had disappeared for those who had watched and waited in vain, on the morning of September 21, the shout went up, ‘The ship’s come!’ ‘Magic words,’ the bishop wrote, ‘that completely changed our way of thinking.’

The flag was hoisted to announce the event, and everyone was full of grateful joy, everyone busy with a helping hand, for the weather was already winterly, with snow falling every day, and the ship must start quickly on her return voyage. The danger was that she might not reach home again in safety so late in the season. She had been delayed for weeks in the ice in coming out, and the return voyage was indeed a terrible one. The water in the ship’s tanks froze some inches thick, and heavy gales and blinding snow-storms accompanied her until she reached England late in November.

The flag was raised to announce the event, and everyone was filled with gratitude and joy, eagerly lending a hand, because the weather was already wintry, with snow falling every day, and the ship had to set off quickly on her return journey. The risk was that she might not make it home safely so late in the season. She had been stuck in the ice for weeks on her way out, and the return trip was indeed a challenging one. The water in the ship’s tanks froze several inches thick, and strong winds and blinding snowstorms accompanied her until she reached England in late November.

Moosonee has two ports, Moose Factory and York[131] Factory, and the York ship that year could not return to England at all. She had arrived at York when the people were almost in despair, and had then set out for Churchill, where she was weather-bound. This place is so small and out of the world, that as soon as possible the crew was transferred to York Factory, where there was better accommodation for them, the men having to walk thither two hundred miles on snow-shoes.

Moosonee has two ports, Moose Factory and York[131] Factory, and the York ship that year couldn't return to England at all. It had arrived at York just when the people were almost in despair and had then headed for Churchill, where it got stuck because of bad weather. This place is so small and remote that as soon as they could, the crew was moved to York Factory, where they had better accommodations. The men had to walk two hundred miles on snowshoes to get there.


[132]

[132]

CHAPTER XV
Challenging times

The summer of 1884 was again a sickly one; a severe influenza cold attacked almost everyone. The bishop had accomplished two visitation tours, when a cry of distress came from Albany. The sickness was there; many in the prime of life were dying. Archdeacon Vincent was himself ill. The bishop went. Morning, noon and night he was by the bedside of the sufferers, or making up medicines for them, till at length a change took place; and after a stay of four or five weeks he was able to return to Moose, taking with him Mr. Vincent and his eldest daughter.

The summer of 1884 was again a difficult one; a serious flu virus affected almost everyone. The bishop had completed two visitation tours when a call for help came from Albany. The illness was spreading there; many people in the prime of their lives were dying. Archdeacon Vincent was sick himself. The bishop went. Morning, noon, and night he was by the bedside of the sick or preparing medicine for them, until finally, after four or five weeks, things changed; he was able to return to Moose, bringing Mr. Vincent and his eldest daughter with him.

It was September, and he was at once plunged in a whirl of business, for the battered old ship had come again, and it had brought so many fine packages of eatables and necessaries that every spare foot of the mission premises was filled with them.

It was September, and he was suddenly caught up in a whirlwind of work because the worn-out old ship had arrived again, bringing so many great packages of food and supplies that every available space in the mission building was packed with them.

The ship was again nearly a month behind her time. For a thousand miles she had contended with ice, and had been very severely handled. After she had sailed on her return voyage the various autumn works were rapidly proceeded with: garden produce was taken up; the cattle and byres were made snug[133] and taut; and for house and school 120 cords of wood were cut. Then the Indians, who had spent three or four months at the station, began to disperse, to shoot the geese and ducks so plentiful at that season, and to hunt the fur-bearing animals, which had by this time donned their valuable winter coats.

The ship was almost a month late. For a thousand miles, it struggled with ice and faced some tough conditions. After setting sail on the return journey, the autumn chores were quickly tackled: they harvested the garden produce, made the cattle and barn cozy and secure, and cut 120 cords of wood for the house and school. Then, the Native Americans, who had been at the station for three or four months, started to leave, going to hunt the geese and ducks that were abundant at that time, and to catch fur-bearing animals that had now grown their valuable winter coats.[133]

All are anxious to get to their winter quarters whilst the river is available for the canoes. They assemble for a last Sunday service at the station; family after family come to receive the bishop’s parting words of counsel and advice; then the farewell is spoken. ‘Farewell,’ they say; ‘we will not forget.’ The last shake of the hand is given, and they go to their homes in the wilderness, not to return until the spring, unless some adverse or untoward circumstance compels them to come in.

All are eager to reach their winter homes while the river is still suitable for the canoes. They gather for a final Sunday service at the station; one family after another comes to hear the bishop’s farewell words of guidance and advice; then the goodbye is said. “Goodbye,” they say; “we will remember.” The last handshake is exchanged, and they head back to their homes in the wilderness, not to return until spring, unless some unfortunate or unexpected situation forces them to come in.

Winter came. It set in severely, and much earlier than usual, preventing the fall fishery, much depended upon for the supply of winter food. All the more thankful was the bishop for the founding of the Moose store.

Winter arrived. It hit hard and much earlier than expected, stopping the fall fishery, which was crucial for the winter food supply. The bishop was all the more grateful for the establishment of the Moose store.

In January he wrote: ‘It is a very great relief to know that the food is here. As to the store being put up, that must bide its time. Every person has as much as he can do, myself included. Just now wood and fire take precedence of everything else. Day after day chopping and hauling are going on, while the disappearance of our immense piles of wood tells pretty plainly of the difficulty we have in keeping up the necessary warmth in our houses.’

In January he wrote: ‘It’s a huge relief to know that the food is here. As for the store being built, that will have to wait. Everyone has as much as they can handle, including me. Right now, getting wood and fire is the top priority. Day after day, we’re chopping and hauling, and the way our huge piles of wood are disappearing clearly shows how hard it is to keep our homes warm.’

The past year had been a very chequered one,[134] outwardly full of trouble, bad seasons, unprecedented storms, fatal epidemics, cases of starvation, much to discourage and depress. Yet the bishop could write thankfully that he had been enabled to labour so continuously in this inclement and isolated land, he and his faithful band of assistants having visited nearly the whole of the great diocese in the course of the year. Everywhere the Gospel was received with readiness. ‘We have now no active opposition,’ he says; ‘indeed, there are very few persons in the diocese, except those in the far north, who have not been baptized, by far the greater part into our own beloved Church. For those on the north-western part of the bay a man admirably adapted for the work has been appointed in the person of the Rev. J. Lofthouse, who longs, with God’s blessing, to gather into Christ’s fold the Eskimo of that region, as the Rev. E. J. Peck has done on the eastern side of the bay.

The past year had been a really mixed one,[134] outwardly filled with difficulties, harsh weather, unprecedented storms, deadly epidemics, and cases of starvation, a lot to discourage and demoralize. Yet the bishop could write gratefully that he had managed to work so continuously in this harsh and remote land, he and his dedicated team of assistants having visited almost the entire diocese over the year. Everywhere the Gospel was welcomed with openness. ‘We now have no active opposition,’ he says; ‘in fact, there are very few people in the diocese, except those in the far north, who haven’t been baptized, with most joining our beloved Church. For those in the northwestern part of the bay, a person perfectly suited for the work has been appointed in the Rev. J. Lofthouse, who is eager, with God’s blessing, to bring the Eskimo of that area into Christ’s fold, just like the Rev. E. J. Peck has done on the eastern side of the bay.

‘For the present winter Mr. Lofthouse is at York Factory, in the place of Mr. Winter, who is in England on account of his wife’s health; but I expect them back in the summer, when Mr. Lofthouse will go to his more northern home.’

‘For this winter, Mr. Lofthouse is at York Factory, replacing Mr. Winter, who is in England due to his wife’s health; but I expect them back in the summer, when Mr. Lofthouse will return to his more northern home.’

The Rev. E. J. Peck visited Fort George and Great Whale River, and started from Little Whale River for the distant station of Ungava, at the entrance of the Hudson’s Straits, to see the Indians and Eskimo of that quarter. He was then to embark on board the Hudson’s Bay Company’s steamer for Quebec, whence he was to proceed to England.

The Rev. E. J. Peck visited Fort George and Great Whale River, then set out from Little Whale River for the faraway station of Ungava, at the entrance of Hudson’s Straits, to meet the Indians and Eskimos in that area. After that, he was going to board the Hudson’s Bay Company’s steamer to Quebec, from where he would head to England.

[135]

[135]

‘The Rev. H. Nevitt remained at Moose all the summer, conducting services and school, and attending to the numerous needs of our large summer population.

‘The Rev. H. Nevitt stayed in Moose all summer, leading services and school, and taking care of the many needs of our large summer crowd.

‘As soon as the river broke up, I set off for Long Portage House, a station one hundred and twenty miles distant, on the way to Canada. The Indians there are Ojibbeways, and as yet have not made much progress in the religious life; but they received my message with attention, and I trust will yet become emancipated from the superstitions which oppress them. Returning from Long Portage House, I remained a short time at Moose, and, making all necessary arrangements, went in my mission boat to Rupert’s House, which I formerly visited yearly, and where I have long wished to see a missionary permanently settled, and for which I had too fondly hoped to see one arrive from England last autumn.

‘As soon as the river thawed, I headed for Long Portage House, a station one hundred and twenty miles away, on the way to Canada. The local Indians are Ojibbeways, and they haven't made much progress in their spiritual lives yet; however, they listened to my message attentively, and I hope they will eventually break free from the superstitions that hold them back. After returning from Long Portage House, I stayed for a short time at Moose and, after making all the necessary arrangements, took my mission boat to Rupert’s House, which I used to visit every year and where I’ve long wanted to see a missionary established permanently. I had hoped to see one arrive from England last autumn.’

‘Sad troubles have come upon my much loved people there during the last few years, numbers of them having died of starvation from the failure of deer, which were formerly very numerous in their hunting-grounds. I trust that such stories of misery and death as I was constrained to listen to will never fall on my ears again. My mission was very successful, for I was enabled not only to minister to all the Rupert’s House Indians and residents, but likewise to the Indians of the far interior, who came in the different trading brigades from Mistasinnee, Waswanepe, Machiskun, and Nitchekwun. These are all Christians, many of them communicants, and the[136] greater part of them read and write the syllabic characters very well. Rupert’s House is a great centre of trade, hence the vital necessity of the establishment of a strong mission there.’

‘Sad troubles have come upon my beloved people there over the last few years, with many of them dying from starvation due to the decline of deer, which used to be abundant in their hunting grounds. I hope that I will never have to hear such stories of suffering and death again. My mission was very successful, as I was able to not only serve all the Rupert’s House Indians and residents but also the Indians from the far interior who came in the various trading brigades from Mistasinnee, Waswanepe, Machiskun, and Nitchekwun. These are all Christians, many of whom are communicants, and most of them read and write the syllabic characters quite well. Rupert’s House is a major trading hub, so it's crucial to establish a strong mission there.’

In returning from Rupert’s House on a former occasion, somewhat late in the cold season, the bishop very nearly lost his life. He set off in a cariole, with a train of dogs, accompanied by two young Indians, travelling by night, to escape the danger of snow blindness from the glare of the sun on the snow. They crossed Rupert’s Bay, and at Cabbages Willows took breakfast with an Indian woman whose husband was goose-hunting. After resting some hours they went on to the east point of Hannah Bay, intending to cross that night, but the air had become warm, and rain indicated a possible breaking up of the ice, so they reluctantly turned into the woods and encamped. In the morning the weather was again cold with a strong wind, so on they went. When they had reached the middle of the bay, about ten miles from the nearest land, the guide suddenly exclaimed:

On a previous trip back from Rupert's House, late in the cold season, the bishop came very close to losing his life. He set off in a sleigh, pulled by a team of dogs, along with two young Indian men, traveling at night to avoid the risk of snow blindness from the sun's glare on the snow. They crossed Rupert's Bay and stopped for breakfast with an Indian woman at Cabbages Willows while her husband was out goose-hunting. After resting for a few hours, they continued toward the east point of Hannah Bay, planning to cross that night. However, the weather had warmed up, and rain suggested the ice might start to break, so they reluctantly turned into the woods and set up camp. In the morning, the temperature dropped again, and a strong wind picked up, so they pressed on. When they reached the middle of the bay, about ten miles from the nearest land, the guide suddenly shouted:

‘What is this! the tide is coming in, and the ice is breaking up.’

‘What is this! The tide is coming in, and the ice is breaking apart.’

They looked seaward, and saw mass after mass rise up on end and fall again. The guide had a small stick in his hand; he struck the ice on which they were standing, and it went through; clearly there was but a step between them and death.

They looked out at the sea and watched waves rise and crash down one after another. The guide held a small stick; he hit the ice they were standing on, and it broke through. It was clear they were only a step away from danger.

‘Get into the cariole at once!’ cried he, ‘and let us hurry back. We may be saved yet!’

‘Get in the carriage right now!’ he shouted, ‘and let’s hurry back. We might still be saved!’

The bishop did so, and almost instantly the hinder[137] part of the cariole went through the ice into the sea. Faces blanched a little, but happily the dogs seemed aware of the danger and made no halt, but hurried onward as fast as they could go; there was no stoppage for a moment.

The bishop did this, and almost immediately the back part of the cart broke through the ice and fell into the sea. Faces went pale for a moment, but fortunately, the dogs seemed to sense the danger and didn’t stop; they rushed forward as quickly as they could. There was no pause at all.

Running by the side of the cariole, one of his companions said to the bishop:

Running alongside the car, one of his friends said to the bishop:

‘Perhaps God is not pleased at your leaving the Indians so soon. Should we get back safely, the Indians will be very glad to see you again, for they are not tired of the teaching you gave them.’

‘Maybe God isn’t happy about you leaving the Indians so soon. If we return safely, the Indians will be really glad to see you again because they haven’t gotten tired of the lessons you taught them.’

In the afternoon they came to the Indian hut before alluded to. It was full now; several hunters were there, and geese were abundant. They were made very welcome, and sitting round the fire, all listened with wrapt attention to the guide as he narrated the incidents of the day. When he had finished they expressed their wonder and joy at the escape.

In the afternoon, they arrived at the Indian hut mentioned earlier. It was packed now; several hunters were present, and there were plenty of geese. They received a warm welcome, and as they gathered around the fire, everyone listened intently to the guide as he shared the stories of the day. When he finished, they expressed their amazement and happiness at the narrow escape.

‘Not long afterwards,’ says the bishop, ‘I went out to have a look at our surroundings. I soon came upon a curious sight: a high cross-like erection with lines attached to it covered with bones of animals and birds, and pieces of red and blue cloth and other things. I had never seen anything of the kind before, and had no idea what it was intended for. I called Wiskechan, the proprietor of the tent, and said, “What is this?”

‘Not long afterwards,’ says the bishop, ‘I went out to check out our surroundings. I soon came across a strange sight: a tall cross-like structure with lines attached to it covered in animal and bird bones, along with pieces of red and blue cloth and other items. I had never seen anything like it before and had no clue what it was for. I called Wiskechan, the owner of the tent, and asked, “What is this?”

‘“Oh,” said he, “this is my mistikokan (conjuring pole), which I shake in this way when I do my conjuring.”

“Oh,” he said, “this is my mistikokan (conjuring pole), which I shake like this when I do my conjuring.”

[138]

[138]

‘Looking solemnly at him, I replied, “I have come to tell you of better things, of God’s willingness to give you all things through Jesus Christ, His Son. If you wish to accept the message I have brought, you must give up this.”

‘Looking seriously at him, I said, “I’ve come to tell you about better things, about God’s willingness to give you everything through Jesus Christ, His Son. If you want to accept the message I’ve brought, you need to let go of this.”

‘Without a moment’s hesitation he called for his axe, and instantly chopped the pole down. What a glorious end to a day of danger! My thanksgivings that night were very hearty. I slept in peace, surrounded by my red-skin brethren, and a little after the next noontide was again at Rupert’s House.’

‘Without a second thought, he called for his axe and immediately chopped the pole down. What a fantastic ending to a day filled with danger! I was truly grateful that night. I slept peacefully, surrounded by my Native American brothers, and shortly after the next noon, I was back at Rupert’s House.’

Rupert’s House, which is called after Prince Rupert, cousin of King Charles II., to whom and a band of associates the king granted a charter, giving them exclusive rights to trade with the inhabitants of Hudson’s Bay, is situated near the mouth of Rupert’s River, which empties itself into the beautiful Hudson’s Bay, studded with picturesque islands. It lies one hundred miles east of Moose, from which it is reached by a sea voyage in summer along the southern shore of Hudson’s Bay, and by a snow-shoe or cariole journey in winter.

Rupert’s House, named after Prince Rupert, cousin of King Charles II., received a charter from the king that gave him and a group of associates exclusive trading rights with the people of Hudson’s Bay. It is located near the mouth of Rupert’s River, which flows into the stunning Hudson’s Bay, filled with scenic islands. It’s about one hundred miles east of Moose, which can be reached by a sea voyage in the summer along the southern shore of Hudson’s Bay, or by snowshoe or sled in the winter.

As a fur-trading post it is of considerable importance, being the head-quarters of a large district.

As a fur-trading post, it is quite significant, serving as the headquarters for a large area.

The posts dependent on it are East Main, Mistasinnee, Waswanepe, Nitchekwun, and Machiskun; and every summer large canoes come from each of those places, bringing all the furs collected during the previous twelve months, and taking back with them full loads of bags of flour, chests of tea, casks of[139] sugar, bales of cloth, kegs of gunpowder, shot, cases of guns, and all the other etceteras which comprise an Indian’s wants. The furs are examined, counted and sorted, made up into large bales, shipped on board the Moose schooner, and taken to Moose, where they remain until they are put on board the yearly ship, to be transported to England.

The posts relying on it are East Main, Mistasinnee, Waswanepe, Nitchekwun, and Machiskun; and every summer, big canoes arrive from each of these places, bringing all the furs collected over the past year and taking back full loads of bags of flour, boxes of tea, barrels of[139] sugar, rolls of cloth, kegs of gunpowder, ammo, cases of guns, and all the other things an Indian needs. The furs are checked, counted, and sorted, organized into big bales, loaded onto the Moose schooner, and shipped to Moose, where they stay until they're loaded onto the annual ship to be sent to England.

At Rupert’s House the number of residents in the service of the Hudson’s Bay Company was about fifty; these were all half-castes, but speaking English as well as if born in England. They were very well conducted, several of them were communicants; ‘and although there is not yet, I am sorry to say,’ wrote the bishop at that time, ‘a resident clergyman among them, all are punctual in their attendance at an English service held for them by their trader every Sunday.

At Rupert’s House, there were about fifty people working for the Hudson’s Bay Company; all of them were mixed-race but spoke English as fluently as if they were born in England. They behaved very well, and several of them were church members. 'Although, unfortunately,' wrote the bishop at the time, 'there isn't a resident clergyman among them yet, everyone consistently attends an English service held for them by their trader every Sunday.'

‘The Indians did number somewhat over three hundred, but for the last few years they have suffered greatly from a failure of food. And many of them have been starved to death. All are now Christians, but when I first went to them they were in a sad state of heathenism; their minds were very dark, and their deeds corresponded thereto. They were devoted to conjuring, having the most superstitious dread of the conjurer’s power. Their sick they never burdened themselves with for any length of time; there was the unfailing remedy of relief, the bowstring; for death required no attention save the burying of the body. Parents, as soon as they became dependent on their children, were subjected to the same operation.[140] Murder for gain was rife; indeed, I could hardly point to any place better adapted to illustrate the text, “The dark places of the earth are full of the habitations of cruelty,” than Rupert’s House. But of many of the Indians it might now be said, “But ye are washed, but ye are sanctified.” All are baptized.

‘The Indians numbered just over three hundred, but they had suffered a lot in recent years from food shortages. Many of them had starved to death. Now, all of them are Christians, but when I first visited, they were in a terrible state of paganism; their minds were very dark, and their actions reflected that. They were deeply into conjuring and had a superstitious fear of the conjurer’s power. They rarely cared for their sick for long; they relied on a quick fix—the bowstring—since death needed no attention except for burying the body. Parents, once they became dependent on their children, faced the same fate.[140] Murder for profit was common; in fact, I could hardly find a place better suited to illustrate the phrase, “The dark places of the earth are full of the habitations of cruelty,” than Rupert’s House. But now for many of the Indians, I could say, “But you are washed, but you are sanctified.” All are baptized.

‘In consequence of the immensity of my charge, I am not able to visit Rupert’s House as I did formerly every summer. When my canoe was seen approaching, every man, woman, and child would leave their tents, and come and stand on the river’s bank to see their “father,” as they called me, and, if possible, to get a shake of his hand. For some years we had no church, but assembled in a large upper room kindly placed at our disposal. Within a short time of my arrival, it was always packed as full as it could hold, and so it would be two or three times every day of my stay. And then every family came to me privately, and we talked over the events of the previous winter: how they had been off for food; whether furs had been plentiful or not; who had been sick, and who had died; how they had followed their religious duties; what instruction they had given their children. The whole family history of the year was gone through, and reproof, commendation, or encouragement given, as the case required.

Due to the size of my responsibilities, I can’t visit Rupert’s House like I used to every summer. When my canoe was spotted coming, everyone—men, women, and children—would leave their tents and gather on the riverbank to see their “father,” as they called me, and try to get a handshake. For several years, we didn’t have a church, but we gathered in a large upper room that was generously provided for us. Shortly after I arrived, it would always be completely packed, and this would happen two or three times each day during my stay. Then, each family would come to me individually, and we would discuss the events of the past winter: how they managed to find food, whether furs were abundant, who had been sick or had passed away, how they practiced their religious duties, and what lessons they had taught their children. We would go over the family history of the year, and I would offer guidance, praise, or support as needed.

‘How full of work was every day, and every minute of every day! From six o’clock in the morning until nearly nine at night, except at meal times, it was work, work, work; but what blessed[141] work! How the people responded to every call! It was work which made me bless God for calling me to enjoy so high a privilege. And many see things now with a much clearer eye than when they were ministered to by His servant. He directed them to the Master, and into the Master’s presence they have entered.’

‘Every day was packed with work, and every minute of every day! From six in the morning until almost nine at night, except during meal times, it was work, work, work; but what wonderful[141] work! The people responded to every call! It was work that made me thank God for allowing me to enjoy such a great privilege. And many see things much more clearly now than when they were served by His minister. He guided them to the Master, and into the Master’s presence they have gone.’

The bishop was more and more desirous to be able to place a missionary permanently at Rupert’s House. The Rev. H. Nevitt, who had already made acquaintance with the station, would have liked to be located there, but he could not be spared from Moose until someone came to take his place. The ‘someone’ expected had not come out in the last year’s ship, and was still anxiously looked for.

The bishop was increasingly eager to have a missionary stationed permanently at Rupert’s House. The Rev. H. Nevitt, who was already familiar with the station, would have liked to be assigned there, but he couldn’t be released from Moose until someone took over his role. The ‘someone’ who was expected hadn’t arrived on last year’s ship and was still being anxiously awaited.

In July the bishop visited Martin’s Falls, a canoe voyage of three hundred miles from Albany. The Indians here he found not very satisfactory, being steeped much more deeply in heathenism than any others in the diocese, not very accessible, remaining at the station no longer than was necessary for their trading purposes. He determined to place a resident catechist there. He then went on two hundred and fifty miles further, by a most difficult route, to Osnaburgh, situated on a large and beautiful lake. Here, morning, noon, and night, the teaching went on. The bishop’s heart was gladdened to see that God was blessing the work, and he made up his mind to appoint one of his divinity students as pastor at the post; in the meantime he left a trusty native agent, himself an Osnaburgh Indian, in charge.

In July, the bishop visited Martin’s Falls, which was a canoe trip of three hundred miles from Albany. He found the local Indians to be quite unsatisfactory, as they were much more entrenched in their pagan beliefs than others in the diocese. They weren’t very approachable and only stayed at the station as long as they needed for trading. He decided to assign a permanent catechist there. Then, he continued on a challenging two hundred and fifty miles to Osnaburgh, located on a large and beautiful lake. There, teaching happened morning, noon, and night. The bishop was pleased to see that God was blessing the work, and he decided to appoint one of his theology students as the pastor there. In the meantime, he left a reliable local agent, who was an Osnaburgh Indian, in charge.

[142]

[142]

In 1886 this man writes as follows:

In 1886, this guy writes the following:

‘I wish to tell you I am doing the work you wanted me to do. Only some of the Osnaburgh Indians listen to me. I am always going about. Last fall I went very far to see the Cranes; they are good people, and say prayers morning and evening. I wish you would let Queen Victoria know that I am teaching her people to serve and fear God and to love Jesus.

‘I want to let you know that I’m doing the work you wanted me to do. Only some of the Osnaburgh Indians listen to me. I’m always on the move. Last fall, I traveled quite a distance to see the Cranes; they are good people who pray morning and evening. I wish you would inform Queen Victoria that I’m teaching her people to serve and respect God and to love Jesus.

James Umbasi.

James Umbasi.

In July the Rev. J. Peck returned from his visit to England, bringing with him a wife. They remained for the time with the bishop. The Moose Church, or Cathedral, had been enlarged by means of a new chancel; the hundred seats thereby gained were a great comfort to the congregation. ‘It is a long time,’ says the bishop, ‘since I felt happier than on the dedication day.’

In July, Rev. J. Peck came back from his trip to England, and he brought home a wife. They stayed for a while with the bishop. The Moose Church, or Cathedral, had been expanded with a new chancel; the additional hundred seats brought a lot of comfort to the congregation. "It's been a long time," the bishop said, "since I've felt happier than I did on the dedication day."

Ship time was again approaching, not quite so anxious a time, now that a year’s provision in advance was safely stored on the mission premises. The poor would not want, and the missionary would be fed. But how little did any think how greatly those stores would be needed this year!

Ship time was coming up again, and it wasn't as nerve-wracking this time since they had a year's worth of supplies securely stored at the mission. The poor wouldn't go hungry, and the missionary would be taken care of. But nobody realized just how badly those supplies would be needed this year!

The ship, the Princess Royal, came; she discharged her precious cargo, consisting of all the necessaries for all the inhabitants of South Moosonee; and then she reloaded with bales of furs, huge bags of feathers, and hogsheads of oil. She left her anchorage, and got out over the long and crooked[143] bar at the mouth of the river. She was then assailed by a terrible storm of three days’ duration, which drove her back over the bar again, and ashore on an extensive sand-bank. Here she was fiercely buffeted by the sea, and threatened to part asunder. The life-boat was lowered, and into it got the pilot, the second mate, and ten of the crew, who succeeded in reaching the schooner Martin, which lay at anchor in the river.

The ship, the Princess Royal, arrived; she unloaded her valuable cargo, which included everything needed for all the residents of South Moosonee; and then she loaded up with bundles of furs, large bags of feathers, and barrels of oil. She left her anchorage and managed to navigate over the long and winding[143] sandbar at the river's mouth. Then she was hit by a fierce storm that lasted three days, which forced her back over the bar and onto a large sandbank. Here, she was violently tossed by the waves and looked like she was going to break apart. The lifeboat was lowered, and the pilot, the second mate, and ten crew members climbed in, successfully reaching the schooner Martin, which was anchored in the river.

The captain and remainder of the crew were to follow in the pinnace, but the risk for the pinnace was greater than that for the life-boat, therefore they decided on remaining by the ship. The vessel was half full of water, and after a night of anxious watching they were taken ashore by the Martin. The vessel lay a total wreck about fourteen miles from Moose.

The captain and the rest of the crew were supposed to follow in the small boat, but the danger for the small boat was greater than for the lifeboat, so they decided to stay with the ship. The ship was half full of water, and after a night of anxious watching, they were taken ashore by the Martin. The ship was a complete wreck about fourteen miles from Moose.

All was done that could be done for the shipwrecked mariners. The men were taken into the employ of the Hudson’s Bay Company, one of the carpenter’s shops being fitted up for their accommodation. Their own cook prepared their meals. Mr. Peck was appointed chaplain to them, his sailor experiences especially fitting him for the service. The bishop and his divinity students held night-school for them twice a week, teaching navigation, reading, writing, and arithmetic, closing always with singing and study of the Scriptures and prayer.

Everything possible was done for the shipwrecked sailors. The men were hired by the Hudson’s Bay Company, and one of the carpenter’s shops was set up for their comfort. Their own cook made their meals. Mr. Peck was named chaplain for them, as his experience at sea made him especially suited for the role. The bishop and his theology students held night classes for them twice a week, teaching navigation, reading, writing, and math, always ending with singing and studying the Scriptures and prayer.

All behaved well; the captain set his men an excellent example; never being absent from his place in church as long as he remained at the station.

All behaved well; the captain set a great example for his men, never missing a Sunday in church as long as he was stationed there.

[144]

[144]

In the midst of all this, the bishop was still occupied in his important translation work. He had in the summer examined and revised an edition of the Pilgrim’s Progress into Cree, by the Rev. J. Vincent.

In the middle of all this, the bishop was still busy with his important translation work. During the summer, he had reviewed and updated an edition of the Pilgrim’s Progress into Cree, by Rev. J. Vincent.

He hoped to be able to send the work home by the next ship, to be printed. The names of some of the characters in this work are remarkable for their length in the Cree dress. Christian is the same as in English, but Hopeful is Opuhosalems; Faithful is Atapwawinewen; Little Faith, Tapwayaletumowineshish; Evangelist is Miloachemowililew; Save-all is Misewamunachetow; Money-love is Sakeskooleanas; Worldly Wisdom is Uskewekutatawaletumowilileu! ‘I think,’ says the bishop, commenting on the translation, ‘that the Indians of Moosonee will be as well able to appreciate and enjoy this wondrous book as the generality of their English brethren.’ The work was printed with the help and through the agency of the Religious Tract Society (the friend and helper of all evangelical workers); and we give a specimen of it, that our readers may see what the printed page is like.

He hoped to send the work home with the next ship for printing. Some of the character names in this work are notably long in the Cree language. Christian remains the same as in English, but Hopeful is Opuhosalems; Faithful is Atapwawinewen; Little Faith is Tapwayaletumowineshish; Evangelist is Miloachemowililew; Save-all is Misewamunachetow; Money-love is Sakeskooleanas; and Worldly Wisdom is Uskewekutatawaletumowilileu! "I think," says the bishop, commenting on the translation, "that the people of Moosonee will appreciate and enjoy this wonderful book just as much as their English counterparts." The work was printed with the support and assistance of the Religious Tract Society (a friend and helper to all evangelical workers); and we present a sample of it so our readers can see what the printed page looks like.

In March 1885, the bishop had at last been able to commence the erection of a new and large building in which to place the winter stores.

In March 1885, the bishop finally started the construction of a new, large building to store the winter supplies.

[145]

[145]

A PAGE OF THE CREE ‘PILGRIM’S PROGRESS’

A PAGE OF THE CREE ‘PILGRIM’S PROGRESS’

[146]

[146]

‘We have been logging,’ he wrote; ‘I have two men and a boy cutting logs, and sawing them with large pit saws. They are working at Maidman Island, three miles distant. We shall not be able to get our boards home until open water, but when[147] the sawing is completed we shall get on with the frame.’

‘We’ve been logging,’ he wrote; ‘I have two guys and a boy cutting logs and sawing them with big pit saws. They’re working at Maidman Island, three miles away. We won’t be able to get our boards home until the water opens up, but once[147] the sawing is done, we’ll get to work on the frame.’

April brought with it a second epidemic of influenza; the packeters returning from Abbitibbe with the letters conveyed it to Moose. Everyone, except a few Europeans, was attacked, and work was at a standstill. Many deaths resulted, and the bishop’s heart was sad. The poor folks at Moose had been disappointed too by the failure of grey geese and wavies, as well as the beautiful snow-buntings, which generally come in clouds, just before the geese. The bishop greatly feared that when the Indians came in from their hunting-grounds they would all take the dreaded influenza, and that their tents would become the scene of disease and misery.

April brought a second wave of influenza; the packagers returning from Abbitibbe spread it to Moose. Almost everyone, except for a few Europeans, got sick, and work came to a halt. Many died, and the bishop was heartbroken. The people in Moose were also let down by the absence of grey geese and wavies, as well as the beautiful snow-buntings that usually arrive in flocks just before the geese. The bishop was really worried that when the Indigenous people returned from their hunting grounds, they would all contract the dreaded influenza, turning their tents into places of sickness and suffering.

On May 8 the great guns, the break-up signal, were fired. The Indians follow the ice down, and so as soon as the passage was practicable canoe after canoe appeared opposite Bishop’s Court, and the bank was alive with men, women, children, and dogs. ‘There they were,’ says the bishop, ‘just as well as when they went in the autumn. We soon entered the house of prayer to thank our Heavenly Father for the loving care He had exercised towards those who for so many months had had their home amongst the gloomy forests of Moosonee. Each family was then seen apart, and I was made acquainted with the whole history of the winter.

On May 8, the great guns, the break-up signal, were fired. The Indigenous people followed the ice down, and as soon as the passage was clear, canoe after canoe appeared in front of Bishop’s Court, and the bank was bustling with men, women, children, and dogs. "There they were," says the bishop, "just as well as when they left in the autumn. We quickly went into the house of prayer to thank our Heavenly Father for the loving care He had shown to those who had spent so many months in the gloomy forests of Moosonee. Each family was then seen separately, and I learned the entire story of the winter.

‘In June a dispersion took place, when most of the men manned the boats which take the supplies to the stations in the interior, and most of their wives[148] and families going off to the fishing-stations, only to come in on Saturday to take part in the Sunday services. The morning of departure presented a busy scene—from the store issued the men, carrying bags of flour, kegs of pork and gunpowder, bales of cloth, calico, and leather, cases of guns, chests of tea, and all the things mentioned in a trader’s inventory. All is snugly packed in the boats, the signal given, and they push off from the launch. It is a pretty sight, the men are all standing up, and their long ironclad poles for a time rise together as they force their respective boats forward, bending to the work, and putting forth their strength.

In June, there was a dispersal, during which most of the men boarded the boats that deliver supplies to the inland stations, while many of their wives and families went to the fishing stations, only to return on Saturday for Sunday services. The morning of departure was a bustling scene—men emerged from the store, carrying bags of flour, kegs of pork and gunpowder, bales of cloth, calico, and leather, cases of guns, chests of tea, and everything else listed in a trader’s inventory. Everything was snugly packed in the boats, the signal was given, and they pushed off from the launch. It was a beautiful sight, with the men standing up, their long ironclad poles rising together for a moment as they propelled their boats forward, bending to the work and using all their strength.

‘Two of the boats were under the guidance of Jacob Mekwatch, “our prince of hunters.” The other three boats were under the charge of James Gideon, another excellent Indian and good hunter, who had several men among his crews who could conduct a service and deliver a very good address—for all of the most intelligent Indians are trained to do this, so that when there is no clergyman at the place one of them may be able to lead his fellow Indians in worship. All looked well, no one complained. But many days had not elapsed before influenza attacked the boats’ crews; one after the other of the poor men succumbed, and was brought back to be under medical care. James Gideon became so ill that it was feared he would die, and many of his crew were but little better. It was a sad time, for many were taken ill so far up the river that it was judged best for them to remain with the boats. Happily, though[149] there was so much sickness, there were no deaths. It was a sad, sad time.’

‘Two of the boats were led by Jacob Mekwatch, “our prince of hunters.” The other three boats were managed by James Gideon, another skilled Indian and good hunter, who had several men in his crew capable of conducting a service and delivering a great speech—since all the most intelligent Indians are trained to do this, so that when there’s no clergyman around, one of them can lead his fellow Indians in worship. Everything seemed fine, and no one complained. But it wasn’t long before influenza struck the crews; one by one, the poor men fell ill and had to be brought back for medical care. James Gideon became so sick that people feared he might die, and many of his crew were barely any better. It was a tough time, as many fell ill far up the river, and it was deemed best for them to stay with the boats. Fortunately, despite the widespread sickness, there were no deaths. It was a really sad time.’

But brighter days dawned at last. Entrusting the station to Mr. Nevitt’s care, the bishop started on a long visitation tour, from which he did not return till late in the autumn.

But brighter days finally arrived. Leaving the station in Mr. Nevitt’s hands, the bishop set off on a long visitation tour, returning only late in the autumn.


[150]

[150]

CHAPTER XVI
CHRISTMAS AND NEW YEAR'S DAY AT ALBANY

The bishop was very busy during the early part of the winter of 1885, fulfilling the duties of the doctor (who was absent at Albany) in addition to his own. But he felt well and strong, and happy in the progress of all his work. He was revising and correcting his translation, with a view to a new edition being printed, of the Book of Common Prayer, and the hymn-book, which he had compiled many years before. The first editions of both he had himself printed at Moose, and bound too. In earlier days the Indians had carried their few pages of neatly written-out texts, and hymns, and Gospel portions between strips of bark fastened together with thongs of deer-skin. The first bound books were a strange novelty to them.

The bishop was really busy during the early winter of 1885, taking on the duties of the doctor (who was away in Albany) in addition to his own responsibilities. However, he felt strong, healthy, and happy with the progress of all his work. He was revising and correcting his translation in preparation for a new edition of the Book of Common Prayer and the hymn book that he had put together many years earlier. He had printed and bound the first editions of both in Moose himself. In the past, the Indians had carried their few pages of neatly written texts, hymns, and Gospel passages wrapped in strips of bark held together with deer-skin thongs. The first bound books were a novel experience for them.

December found him once more setting out for Albany. The archdeacon having gone to England to see his Pilgrim’s Progress through the press, the bishop had arranged to spend Christmas at that station. On December 18 he walked down to the starting-point. The sledge was already on the ice, and presently the dogs, each held by its own trace, were brought down[151] and fastened to it—it being strongly moored the while, lest they should run off with it, so eager were they to go.

December found him once again setting out for Albany. The archdeacon had gone to England to get his Pilgrim’s Progress published, so the bishop planned to spend Christmas there. On December 18, he walked down to the starting point. The sledge was already on the ice, and soon the dogs, each held by its own harness, were brought down[151] and attached to it—while it was securely moored to prevent them from taking off, as they were so eager to go.

[152]

[152]

A DOG SLEDGE

A dog sled

[153]

[153]

‘All being ready, I got into my sledge and looked at my team. It was composed of twelve splendid creatures, perfectly clean, and in the best of order, with ears erect and their fine tails gracefully turned up over their backs; they were jumping and howling, endeavouring to move the sledge. I said good-bye to the numerous friends around me; I waved adieu to many others standing on the river’s bank; the binding rope was cast off, and then not a sound was heard, save the soft movement of the sledge over the snow, and the tinkling of the musical bells attached to the dogs’ necks. We sped down the river at a great rate; the houses were soon left behind, and we were in the wilderness. At the river’s mouth the ice became quite smooth, with the smallest sprinkling of snow on its surface—its best possible condition. There was no cold in the air, I needed no wrapping up; it was the perfection of travelling. At about fourteen miles from Moose we saw the ill-fated Princess Royal, standing with her masts erect; a few miles further on, at the North Bluff Beacon, we remained for half an hour to give the dogs a rest, and to take a little refreshment. Then on and on; the dogs, requiring no whip to urge them, either galloped or went at a fast trot the whole way to Piskwamisk, “The place of the stone heaps,” where we encamped. We had gone nearly forty miles in six hours. We soon made ourselves comfortable; a fire was lit in the tent, the[154] robes spread, and in a little while a good cup of coffee was ready, which, with a biscuit, was enough until the evening’s substantial meal.

‘Once everything was ready, I climbed into my sled and looked at my team. It was made up of twelve magnificent animals, perfectly clean and in great shape, with their ears up and their beautiful tails elegantly curled over their backs; they were jumping and barking, trying to pull the sled. I said goodbye to the many friends around me; I waved farewell to more people standing on the riverbank; the binding rope was released, and then all I could hear was the gentle glide of the sled over the snow and the soft ringing of the bells attached to the dogs’ collars. We sped down the river quickly; the houses were soon left behind, and we were in the wilderness. At the river’s mouth, the ice was completely smooth, with just a light dusting of snow on top—ideal conditions. The air was warm; I didn’t need to bundle up; it was perfect for travel. About fourteen miles from Moose, we spotted the unfortunate Princess Royal, standing with her masts up; a few miles further, at the North Bluff Beacon, we paused for half an hour to let the dogs rest and grab a quick snack. Then we went on and on; the dogs needed no whip to motivate them, either galloping or trotting fast all the way to Piskwamisk, “The place of the stone heaps,” where we set up camp. We had traveled nearly forty miles in six hours. We quickly got comfortable; a fire was started in the tent, the[154] blankets were spread out, and soon a nice cup of coffee was ready, which, along with a biscuit, was enough until our substantial meal in the evening.

‘The good dogs were then attended to, the harness taken off, a collar with a chain attached was placed around each dog’s neck, and, to prevent their indulging in the much-desired fight, each was fastened to a separate tree stump, close to which was strewn some fine brush for a bed. All were then served with a good supper of fish, and after looking round to see that no more was forthcoming, they coiled themselves up, with their tails over their heads, and nothing was heard of them until next morning. The whole of the next day we were obliged to remain in camp, the weather being very rough, and the atmosphere so thick that we could scarcely see fifty yards out to sea. It was still somewhat thick on the morning of the third day, but as meat for the dogs failed we were obliged to proceed. It cleared soon after starting, and four hours brought us to our next encampment, Cock Point. We were now forty miles from Albany, and this we accomplished in little more than six hours on the day following.

The good dogs were taken care of next; their harnesses were removed, and each dog was fitted with a collar and chain. To prevent them from getting into the fights they craved, each was tied to a separate tree stump, where some soft brush was placed nearby for a bed. They were then served a hearty supper of fish, and after checking to see if there was any more food coming, they curled up with their tails over their heads, and nothing was heard from them until the next morning. The entire next day, we had to stay at camp because the weather was rough, and the fog was so thick that we could barely see fifty yards out to sea. It was still somewhat foggy on the morning of the third day, but since we were running low on meat for the dogs, we had to move on. It cleared shortly after we began our journey, and in four hours, we reached our next campsite, Cock Point. We were now forty miles from Albany, and we completed that distance in just over six hours the following day.

‘I found all well: young Kelk and his brothers quite as ready for a romp as ever, and as ready as ever to run a snow-shoe race, or join in the glorious game of “tobogganing.” But work was to occupy most of my attention. I visited all the people, by whom I was most warmly received, and I invited them to our Christmas services—not that services had been neglected, for Sunday after Sunday, Mr.[155] Broughton, Chrissie’s husband, had conducted an English service; while young Mr. Vincent, the archdeacon’s son, conducted an Indian one.

‘I found everything well: young Kelk and his brothers were just as eager for fun as ever, ready to race on snowshoes or join in the exciting game of tobogganing. But I had work that needed most of my attention. I visited everyone, and they welcomed me warmly. I invited them to our Christmas services—not that we had neglected our services, since Sunday after Sunday, Mr. Broughton, Chrissie’s husband, had led an English service, while young Mr. Vincent, the archdeacon’s son, led an Indian one.

[156]

[156]

ALBANY, HUDSON’S BAY

ALBANY, HUDSON'S BAY

[157]

[157]

‘Christmas Day dawned bright and clear. Before it was light the church was nearly filled with Indians, many having come in from their distant hunting-grounds to join in the festival. The singing was hearty, and the attention throughout very deep. As I read and spoke of the love of Christ, the manger of Bethlehem, the joy of the angels, the adoration of the shepherds, and the blessings Christ is willing to dispense to all who believe on Him, we all, I think, felt that Christ was with us of a truth. At four o’clock another congregation assembled. There were only two or three persons present who had ever seen England, yet the English language is well spoken by nearly everyone, and this service was as enjoyable as its predecessor had been. In the afternoon we had our third service, in Indian, and after the sermon twenty-eight of us knelt around the Lord’s table.

‘Christmas Day started bright and clear. Before it was light, the church was almost full of Indians, many having traveled from their distant hunting grounds to take part in the celebration. The singing was enthusiastic, and everyone was very engaged. As I spoke about the love of Christ, the manger in Bethlehem, the joy of the angels, the worship of the shepherds, and the blessings Christ offers to all who believe in Him, I think we all felt that Christ was truly with us. At four o’clock, another group gathered. There were only two or three people present who had ever seen England, yet nearly everyone spoke English well, and this service was just as enjoyable as the one before it. In the afternoon, we had our third service in Indian, and after the sermon, twenty-eight of us knelt around the Lord’s table.

‘On New Year’s Day, at five o’clock, I was serenaded by the “Albany Band.” It consists of a drum, a violin, and a triangle, and on these three instruments our New Year’s morning music was discoursed. Two hours and a half later there was a good congregation in the church, in which we met to return thanks for the mercies of the past year, and to ask a continuance of them during that so lately begun. I preached on Psalm xc. 12, “So teach us to number our days, that we may apply our hearts unto wisdom.” Directly after breakfast we began[158] to prepare for visitors, the entire population of Albany. For their consumption a large quantity of currant wine, cakes, and tea was provided, together with an abundance of sweets, intended mostly for the little ones. About ten o’clock all the men-servants of the establishment came in, dressed in their best, and, after wishing us a “Happy New Year,” all sat around the room, and a lively conversation began. But what a difference now from the old days! Then, nearly all were Europeans, for very few natives were fit for the service in any capacity; now, all are natives. Shop-master, blacksmith, cooper, carpenters, storekeeper—not one of them has ever seen more than five hundred people at one time, and now all would be able to take their places in the workshops of England, speaking and reading English as if born in England. The oldest present I married four-and-thirty years ago, and he and his wife have now a goodly number of grandchildren. All are very well conducted, nearly all are communicants. What would the state of things have been had there been no mission in the country!

On New Year’s Day, at five o’clock, I was serenaded by the “Albany Band.” It consists of a drum, a violin, and a triangle, and on these three instruments our New Year’s morning music was played. Two and a half hours later, a good crowd gathered in the church, where we came together to give thanks for the blessings of the past year and to ask for more during the year that has just begun. I preached on Psalm 90:12, “So teach us to number our days, that we may apply our hearts unto wisdom.” Right after breakfast, we started to prepare for visitors, the entire population of Albany. We provided a large amount of currant wine, cakes, and tea, along with plenty of sweets, mostly for the little ones. Around ten o’clock, all the male servants of the establishment came in, dressed in their best. After wishing us a “Happy New Year,” they all sat around the room, and a lively conversation began. But what a difference now from the old days! Back then, nearly all were Europeans because very few locals were qualified for any service; now, all are locals. Shop owners, blacksmiths, coopers, carpenters, storekeepers—not one of them has ever seen more than five hundred people all at once, and now they could all take their places in the workshops of England, speaking and reading English as if they were born there. The oldest person present is someone I married thirty-four years ago, and he and his wife now have a good number of grandchildren. All are very well-behaved, and nearly all are communicants. What would the situation have been like if there had been no mission in the country?

‘The men and lads having departed, after an interval the wives, daughters, and young children came in, and a goodly number they were, healthy and strong; while in colour they were of all shades, from pure white to dark brown. All spoke English well—quite as good, nay, very much better English than is spoken by many of the working-classes in England; while all above the age of seven years can read fairly. This was a very enjoyable party,[159] the enjoyment culminating in a grand scramble for sweets.

‘After the men and boys left, the wives, daughters, and young children came in after a while, and they made quite a crowd, healthy and strong; they had all kinds of skin tones, from pure white to dark brown. They all spoke English well—better, in fact, than many of the working-class people in England. Everyone over the age of seven could read reasonably well. It was a very enjoyable gathering,[159] with the highlight being a big scramble for sweets.

‘After our dinner the Indians all came in again. There was a little speech-making, and a great deal of cake-eating and tea-drinking; after which grandfather, and daughter, and son-in-law, and the four young grandsons, had the evening to themselves, and a very pleasant one they had.

‘After our dinner, the Indians all came back in. There was a bit of speech-making, and a lot of cake-eating and tea-drinking; after which grandfather, daughter, son-in-law, and the four young grandsons had the evening to themselves, and they had a truly pleasant time.

‘New Year’s Day was over. A few days more passed, and then on the morning of January 5 the sledge and dogs—now thirteen—were once more on the ice. We started. The cold was terrible, thirty-five degrees below zero, and a strong wind blowing. Six hours afterwards we were in our tent, making a fire, over which a kettle of good coffee was soon boiling. The next day, and still the next day, the wind was equally strong, the temperature nearly as low, and the atmosphere filled with fine particles of snow. The third day was our last out, and at three o’clock in the afternoon I was once more in my old quarters. I found all well, and at once fell into the old routine of work.’

‘New Year’s Day was over. A few more days passed, and then on the morning of January 5, the sled and dogs—now thirteen—were once again on the ice. We set off. The cold was brutal, thirty-five degrees below zero, with a strong wind blowing. Six hours later, we were in our tent, starting a fire, over which a kettle of good coffee was soon boiling. The next day, and the day after that, the wind was just as strong, the temperature almost as low, and the air filled with tiny snowflakes. The third day was our last out, and at three o’clock in the afternoon, I was back in my old quarters. I found everything well, and quickly fell back into my regular routine of work.’


[160]

[160]

CHAPTER XVII
THE PACKAGE MONTH

‘February is the most interesting month of the year to us; it is the “Packet Month,” the month in which we have our one communication with the outer world during the dreary months of our long winter. On the third day of the month, 1886, we had two arrivals—Mr. Broughton and Mr. Vincent, the agents from Rupert’s House and Albany—each bringing the “packet” of his respective district. The news was generally good, but from the smallest post of all—English River—came the saddest possible. Three children of the only resident there, the whole of whom were in robust health in the autumn, were cut off by diphtheria in the course of eleven days, in the beginning of winter.

February is the most interesting month of the year for us; it's the “Packet Month,” when we have our one chance to connect with the outside world during the bleak stretch of our long winter. On the third day of the month in 1886, we had two arrivals—Mr. Broughton and Mr. Vincent, the agents from Rupert’s House and Albany—each bringing the “packet” from their respective areas. The news was mostly good, but from the smallest post of all—English River—came the saddest report. Three children of the only resident there, all in good health last autumn, were lost to diphtheria in just eleven days at the start of winter.

[161]

[161]

AN INDIAN TRAVELLING ON SNOW-SHOES

An Indian traveling on snowshoes

[162]

[162]

‘On the 5th, a little after breakfast, the “packeters” were espied crossing the river, in snow-shoes. Directly they arrived their precious load was transferred to the Hudson’s Bay Company offices; there hammers and chisels, seized by willing hands, soon knocked the covers from the boxes, and the work of distribution commenced. All my letters are thrown[163] upon the table; the eye travels along them somewhat nervously, brightening as this and that well-known hand is seen, looking with sad inquiry at such as are black-edged, and disappointedly anxious if those expected most are not forthcoming. The receiving of letters is good; the answering of them, when they are many in number, is great drudgery. Telephones have not come our way yet, and the nearest telegraph office is about four hundred miles distant.

On the 5th, shortly after breakfast, we spotted the “packeters” crossing the river on snowshoes. As soon as they arrived, their precious cargo was taken to the Hudson’s Bay Company offices; there, hammers and chisels, picked up by eager hands, quickly pried open the boxes, and the distribution began. All my letters are spread out on the table; my eyes scan them a bit anxiously, brightening as I recognize familiar handwriting, while I look with concern at those with black edges, feeling disappointed and worried if the letters I anticipated the most aren’t there. Getting letters is great; responding to them, especially when there are many, is a real chore. We don’t have telephones yet, and the nearest telegraph office is about four hundred miles away.

‘On the 7th the break-up of our party commenced. Mr. Broughton started for Albany. In the evening the packet was closed, and the next morning the “packeters” once more turned their faces southwards, and set out on their three hundred miles’ tramp to Abbitibbe; thence the packet will be forwarded to Temiscamingue and Matawa, and twelve days more will take it to England.’

‘On the 7th, our group began to disband. Mr. Broughton left for Albany. In the evening, the packet was sealed up, and the next morning, the “packeters” headed south again, starting their three hundred-mile trek to Abbitibbe; from there, the packet will be sent on to Temiscamingue and Matawa, and it will take another twelve days to reach England.’

In March Mr. Nevitt left Moose Fort for Rupert’s House, with the purpose of at length establishing a permanent mission at that station. ‘For many years I had longed, with a most earnest longing, to see a missionary established there, until the heart was beginning to grow sick, and at last I determined to give up all help here at Moose, rather than allow my dear hungering people to remain longer without a shepherd to watch over them. I therefore told Mr. Nevitt to prepare for departure. This was neither unexpected nor disagreeable to him. A train of dogs and a sledge arrived from Rupert’s House, which, after a few days’ stay here, were to return thither with supplies of various kinds. Here was an opportunity[164] not to be neglected. A few necessaries were collected and placed in the sledge, and, after having been commended to God’s providential care, he set out for his new home, accompanied by two members of his future flock. One of them, Richard Swanson, was educated at our mission school at Moose; the other, Samuel Wesley, at the school at Albany.’

In March, Mr. Nevitt left Moose Fort for Rupert’s House to finally set up a permanent mission at that location. “For many years, I had hoped very earnestly to see a missionary established there, until my heart was starting to feel sick. Eventually, I decided to give up all assistance here at Moose rather than let my dear, yearning people go without a shepherd any longer. So, I told Mr. Nevitt to get ready to leave. This was neither unexpected nor unwelcome to him. A team of dogs and a sled arrived from Rupert’s House, which, after staying here for a few days, would return there with various supplies. Here was an opportunity[164] that couldn't be missed. A few essentials were gathered and loaded onto the sled, and after being commended to God’s care, he set off for his new home, along with two members of his future congregation. One of them, Richard Swanson, had been educated at our mission school at Moose; the other, Samuel Wesley, at the school in Albany.”

This spring there was a flood of a somewhat serious character at Moose. At three o’clock one morning in April, a heavy crash awoke all the inhabitants of the fort. An immense field of ice was borne in on the land, the water rose several feet at once, and everyone was on the alert. Nothing serious happened during the day, and Mrs. Peck, who was staying at Moose on account of her health, and the servant retired to bed about half-past nine.

This spring, there was a pretty serious flood at Moose. At three o'clock one morning in April, a loud crash woke up everyone at the fort. A huge ice field was pushed onto the shore, and the water level surged several feet in an instant, so everyone was on high alert. Nothing major happened during the day, and Mrs. Peck, who was at Moose for her health, and the servant went to bed around nine-thirty.

At eleven the alarm bell was rung; almost everyone fled to the factory; the bishop took Mrs. Peck to one of the mission buildings further from the river, he himself remaining up to watch. Early the next morning they went to the company’s establishment, where the bishop spent the day in bed, for he had passed the greater part of two nights without removing his clothes. Had the water risen only a little higher, the results would have been very disastrous. As it was, the scene all around was desolate in the extreme. However, Easter Sunday dawned bright and fair, the ice yielded to the current, and the water found again its proper channel.

At eleven, the alarm bell rang; almost everyone rushed to the factory. The bishop took Mrs. Peck to one of the mission buildings farther from the river, while he stayed behind to keep watch. Early the next morning, they went to the company’s facility, where the bishop spent the day in bed since he had gone most of two nights without taking off his clothes. If the water had risen just a little higher, the consequences would have been quite disastrous. As it was, the scene all around was incredibly bleak. However, Easter Sunday arrived bright and beautiful, the ice gave way to the current, and the water returned to its rightful channel.

When May came that year the snow had disappeared,[165] the grass was becoming green, the air was mild and genial, and the birds were singing in the woods, despite the huge ice blocks which still were lying there. June, 1886, was the finest month the bishop had ever known in Hudson’s Bay. Generally at that time winter has scarcely departed, and the trees show no appearance of life; but now the poplars were bursting into leaf, the willows were already clothed with the first fresh flush of green, birds hopped among the branches, the cattle bells told that the cows were grazing near at hand, and the meadows formed one superb carpet. The hearts of all in that sterile land rejoiced, but Moose was comparatively empty, for the season being so advanced the Indian brigades had left early.

When May arrived that year, the snow had melted, [165] the grass was turning green, the air was warm and pleasant, and the birds were singing in the woods, even though huge blocks of ice were still lying around. June 1886 was the best month the bishop had ever experienced in Hudson’s Bay. Usually, at that time, winter had barely gone, and the trees showed no signs of life; but now the poplars were bursting into leaf, the willows were already dressed in fresh green, birds were flitting among the branches, the sound of cowbells indicated that the cows were grazing nearby, and the meadows created a stunning carpet of color. Everyone in that barren land felt joy, but Moose was relatively quiet, as the Indian brigades had left early due to the advancing season.

‘Before starting they came to me, mostly one by one, each to give me his little confidence. One said: “I have not yet given my subscription to the church, and will give it now, but I am not able to do as much as I did last year; then I made a good fur hunt, this year but a very poor one; but I know we must not appear before God empty, so I will do what I can.” Another said: “Pray for me while I am away. I know I have given you a great deal of trouble, and I am very sad at heart at thinking how wickedly and foolishly I have acted, but I hope I shall be very different in future.” Another: “My wife has been taken ill; I shall be glad if you will go to her, and read and pray by her.” Another and another and yet another required a book, some two, a Prayer and hymn-book; then all descend to[166] their boats, which speedily make from the shore, and, impelled by heavy oars, they commence their journey.’

‘Before starting, they came to me, mostly one by one, each sharing their little secrets. One said: “I haven’t given my donation to the church yet, but I’ll do it now. I can’t contribute as much as I did last year; last year I had a good fur hunt, but this year was very poor. Still, I know we shouldn’t come before God empty-handed, so I’ll do what I can.” Another said: “Pray for me while I'm away. I know I’ve caused you a lot of trouble, and I feel really sad thinking about how wickedly and foolishly I’ve acted, but I hope to be very different moving forward.” Another said: “My wife is sick; I’d appreciate it if you could go see her, read with her, and pray for her.” Yet another needed a book, some wanted two, a Prayer and hymn book; then they all went down to[166] their boats, which quickly pushed off from the shore and, using heavy oars, began their journey.’

On July 1, 1886, the bishop wrote: ‘It is hot; we are being literally baked, and from the heat there is scarcely any shelter, for the houses, all made of wood, retain the heat in such a manner that they are like ovens. But we are getting exactly the weather we need, with a prospect of very fair crops of potatoes and turnips, and, what is better, of being free from the terrible epidemics which have caused so much sorrow during the last few years. The packet, or rather the first instalment of it, reached us late in the evening of Sunday, June 20—the first news from the outer world since the beginning of February; and then for a day or two we were deep in letters and newspapers. But the 23rd was the great day of arrivals, for we had no less than three. In the early morning, soon after getting up, we saw a large boat coming up the river; the boat from Rupert’s House, coming for supplies for the mission. Presently we saw a large canoe, and from the shape of it we knew it must be from Fort George, and that our dear friend and earnest worker, Mr. Peck, must be in it; and very soon I had the pleasure of grasping by the hand a sunburnt, weather-beaten son of toil, who, after more than four months of hard and continuous work—of travel by snow-shoe, dog-sledge, and canoe—returned to his wife, to find her as well as she had ever been in her life, and hoping to see a steam-launch, which had been sent out for his use, ready for[167] sea, that he might at once leave again for his northern home. But in this he was disappointed, for the job of putting the various parts together was more difficult than we had anticipated. During the whole month the hammers were giving forth their noise from four o’clock in the morning until night. All the mission staff, setting aside their work, spent day after day in steaming planks, nailing them on, in sawing wood, in caulking, and painting, and puttying. On the same day came the remainder of the packet.

On July 1, 1886, the bishop wrote: ‘It’s really hot; we’re literally being baked, and there’s hardly any shelter from the heat since the houses, all made of wood, hold onto the heat like ovens. But we’re getting just the right weather, with a good chance of decent crops of potatoes and turnips, and, better yet, we’re avoiding the terrible outbreaks that have caused so much grief in recent years. The package, or rather the first part of it, arrived late in the evening on Sunday, June 20—the first news from the outside world since early February; and for a day or two, we were caught up in letters and newspapers. But the 23rd was the big day for arrivals, as we had no less than three. Early in the morning, shortly after waking up, we saw a large boat coming up the river; it was the boat from Rupert’s House, here for supplies for the mission. Then we saw a big canoe, and by its shape, we knew it must be from Fort George, and that our dear friend and dedicated worker, Mr. Peck, must be aboard it; soon after, I had the pleasure of shaking hands with a sunburned, weathered man who, after more than four months of hard, continuous work—traveling by snowshoe, dog sled, and canoe—returned to his wife, finding her as healthy as ever, hoping to see a steam-launch sent out for his use ready for sea so he could immediately leave again for his northern home. But he was disappointed in this, as putting the various parts together was more challenging than we had expected. All month, the sound of hammers was heard from four o'clock in the morning until night. The entire mission staff set aside their usual work to spend day after day steaming planks, nailing them down, sawing wood, caulking, painting, and putting on putty. On the same day, the rest of the package arrived.

‘Throughout the first days of July all were still occupied with Mr. Peck’s boat. The hammering went on; nail after nail was driven, and the caulking went on incessantly; the air was filled with the odour of burning tar. On the 9th the craft was ready to be launched. In the evening almost everyone in the place was at the mission, either as a spectator or a helper. We had a long way to drag the boat, and this occupied nearly two hours. Then we had the pleasure of seeing it descend quietly into the water, in which, I trust, it will make many voyages for the extension of the kingdom of our Lord among the Indians and Eskimo of the wide district of East Main.

‘Throughout the first days of July, everyone was still focused on Mr. Peck’s boat. The hammering continued; nail after nail was driven in, and the caulking went on non-stop; the air was filled with the smell of burning tar. On the 9th, the boat was ready to be launched. In the evening, almost everyone in town was at the mission, either as a spectator or a helper. We had a long way to drag the boat, which took nearly two hours. Then we enjoyed the sight of it sliding peacefully into the water, where, I hope, it will embark on many journeys to spread the message of our Lord among the Indigenous peoples and Eskimos of the vast region of East Main.

‘All now were busy in preparation for departure, for the sooner our friends arrived at their place of destination the better. Saturday was so employed, and so was Monday; while on Sunday we held three delightful services, at two of which Mr. Peck preached.

‘Everyone was now busy getting ready to leave, as the sooner our friends reached their destination, the better. Saturday was spent this way, and so was Monday; meanwhile, on Sunday, we had three enjoyable services, during which Mr. Peck preached at two of them.

[168]

[168]

‘On Tuesday the boat was loaded with casks of flour, cans of beef and salt pork, chests of tea, and all the other etceteras needful to housekeeping, for at Fort George the nearest shop is three hundred miles away. About two o’clock in the afternoon it went down the river. An hour afterwards, Mr. and Mrs. Peck and our kind doctor entered a canoe and, amid the blessing and prayers of a large number of people assembled on the bank of the river, they set off. Canoe and boat went on to Ship’s Sands, an island eight miles down the river. Here they passed the night. The next day Mr. Peck went on board his boat, while Mrs. Peck continued her voyage in the canoe. In a few days East Main was reached; here Mrs. Peck rested for a night. East Main was formerly the principal Hudson’s Bay Company’s station in James’ Bay, but the river silting up and preventing the annual ship from getting near enough for protection from the open sea, Moose became the head-quarters of the fur trade. A hundred and fifty miles had yet to be travelled, which would occupy five or six days. At last Fort George, a few miles up the Fort George River, was reached, the home of the faithful missionary and his brave and faithful wife.

On Tuesday, the boat was loaded with barrels of flour, cans of beef and salt pork, chests of tea, and all the other essentials needed for running a household, since the nearest store at Fort George is three hundred miles away. Around two o’clock in the afternoon, it set out down the river. An hour later, Mr. and Mrs. Peck and our kind doctor got into a canoe and, with the blessings and prayers of a large crowd gathered on the riverbank, they began their journey. Both the canoe and the boat moved on to Ship’s Sands, an island eight miles downstream. They spent the night there. The next day, Mr. Peck boarded his boat while Mrs. Peck continued her journey in the canoe. In a few days, they reached East Main, where Mrs. Peck took a night’s rest. East Main used to be the main station for the Hudson’s Bay Company in James Bay, but the river started silting up, preventing the annual ship from getting close enough for protection from the open sea, so Moose became the headquarters for the fur trade. They still had a hundred and fifty miles to travel, which would take about five or six days. Finally, they arrived at Fort George, just a few miles up the Fort George River, the home of the dedicated missionary and his brave and loyal wife.

[169]

[169]

THE CHURCH AT FORT GEORGE

Fort George Church

[170]

[170]

‘When the Pecks had left, an influenza cold attacked almost everyone at Moose, persistently clinging to the sufferers; but is it any wonder that we have colds here, when sometimes there is a difference of over fifty degrees between the temperature of the morning[171] and evening? In the morning we may be almost roasting: before evening the wind may have suddenly chopped round to the north, and, sweeping over the frozen bay, may render fires and warm coats desirable, if not necessary.’

‘After the Pecks left, an influenza cold hit almost everyone at Moose, sticking around for a while; but is it really surprising that we catch colds here when there's sometimes a difference of over fifty degrees between the morning[171] and evening temperatures? In the morning, it can feel almost like a heatwave: by evening, the wind might have suddenly shifted to the north, sweeping over the frozen bay and making fires and warm coats essential, if not just comforting.’


[172]

[172]

CHAPTER XVIII
CHURCHILL AND MATAWAKUMMA

In 1886 the bishop wrote with much thankfulness of the location of the Rev. J. Lofthouse at Churchill—‘the last house in the world,’ as he called it, for there is no other between it and the North Pole. Churchill boasts, however, of quite a little colony of English and half-caste Chipwyans, Eskimo, and Crees. The Chipwyans are difficult to trade with, and apt to avoid a station for years if their demands are not complied with. They are cruel to their wives and their dogs, and are terrible thieves, but they stand in great fear of the Eskimo. The Eskimo of Churchill are not so bloodthirsty as their brethren in the west, who come in with their faces marked with red ochre, to indicate that they have committed a murder during the winter, a mark in which they glory, for in their opinion there is more honour in killing a human being than in killing a walrus or white bear.

In 1886, the bishop expressed great gratitude for the placement of Rev. J. Lofthouse in Churchill—"the last house in the world," as he referred to it, since there’s nothing else between it and the North Pole. However, Churchill has a small community of English and mixed-heritage Chipwyans, Eskimos, and Crees. The Chipwyans are tough to trade with and tend to stay away from a station for years if their demands aren't met. They can be abusive towards their wives and dogs, and they're notorious thieves, but they fear the Eskimos. The Eskimos in Churchill aren’t as violent as their counterparts in the west, who come in with their faces painted with red ochre to signify that they've committed murder over the winter—something they take pride in, believing there's more honor in killing a person than in hunting a walrus or a polar bear.

[173]

[173]

CHURCHILL IN SUMMER

CHURCHILL IN SUMMER

[174]

[174]

Out of the world as it seems, Churchill is a busy place with the coming and going of Crees, Eskimo, and Chipwyans. The annual ship goes thither from York Factory, and boats have to be built for the loading and unloading of the cargo, as well as[175] or carrying on the trade further north with Mable Island. Food is very dear, and is obtained with toil and difficulty. In summer, porpoises are hunted; in winter, bears, wolves, and foxes are shot. The cold is intense, and quantities of wood must be hewn, and hauled home on sledges drawn by the Eskimo dog. The short summer will scarcely allow any garden produce to come to perfection. A few very poor and puny potatoes are grown, which are highly prized by the Europeans, and carefully eked out. A very little hay is made for the winter fodder of the cows; which, however, gladly eat the nourishing white moss, which is the food of the reindeer.

Churchill, though it seems remote, is a lively place with the constant arrival and departure of Crees, Eskimos, and Chipwyans. Every year, a ship travels there from York Factory, and boats need to be built to load and unload cargo, as well as[175] to continue trade further north with Mable Island. Food is expensive and hard to come by. In summer, porpoises are hunted; in winter, bears, wolves, and foxes are shot. The cold is severe, and a lot of wood has to be chopped and transported home on sledges pulled by Eskimo dogs. The short summer barely allows any garden produce to fully develop. A few very small and weak potatoes are grown, which are highly valued by the Europeans and used sparingly. Only a little hay is made for the winter feed of the cows, which happily eat the nutritious white moss that also serves as food for reindeer.

‘I must tell you,’ says the bishop, with a spice of humour,’ about the Churchill cows, for they are—or were—a curious lot. There were three of them. About one there was nothing very particular, except that it was somewhat of a dwarf. The second went about harnessed, for, Churchill pasture not making her particularly fat, she was so supple that she required no milkmaid to milk her; she did it herself, and seemed to enjoy the exercise. The harness supported a bag, which enclosed the udder, and which prevented her from indulging in a draught of new milk. The third had an artificial tail. The poor brute had been off at a little distance from the place, when she was set upon by some wolves; she bellowed, and at once made for home, where she arrived almost frightened to death, and without a tail. What was to be done now? The flies were in myriads, and, if she had no protection against them, they would put[176] her to a much more cruel death than that threatened by the wolves. A happy thought struck one of the colony of fifty. They had a dead cow’s tail lying in the store! Why not use that? The suggestion was at once acted upon; the tail was attached to the stump by means of some twine, and over it was tied some canvas, well saturated with Stockholm tar. It was a great success, and the creature was again able to do battle with her diminutive but persevering foes.’

"I have to tell you," says the bishop, with a touch of humor, "about the Churchill cows, because they are—or were—a strange bunch. There were three of them. One was pretty ordinary, except that it was a bit of a runt. The second one wore a harness because the Churchill pasture didn't make her particularly plump; she was so agile that she didn’t need a milkmaid to milk her; she did it herself and seemed to enjoy it. The harness had a bag that covered her udder to keep her from having a drink of fresh milk. The third one had a fake tail. The poor thing had been a little ways off when some wolves attacked her; she bellowed and ran home, terrified and tail-less. What to do now? There were swarms of flies, and without some protection, they would inflict a much harsher fate on her than those wolves ever would. One of the fifty in the colony had a brilliant idea: there was a dead cow’s tail in the storage! Why not use that? The suggestion was quickly put into action; they tied the tail onto her stump with some twine and wrapped it in canvas that was soaked in Stockholm tar. It was a huge success, and she was able to fend off her small but relentless enemies once again."

In undertaking the distant station of Churchill, in the midst of a dreary waste, Mr. Lofthouse had a life of self-denial before him, as well as very serious work, not the least of which was the necessity for learning three languages, neither of them bearing any resemblance to the other. For example, the phrase ‘It is good’ is in Chipwyan nazo, in Cree milwashiu, and in Eskimo peyokumme.

In taking on the remote post in Churchill, surrounded by a bleak landscape, Mr. Lofthouse faced a life of self-discipline ahead of him, along with some very demanding work, including the need to learn three languages, none of which were similar to one another. For instance, the phrase ‘It is good’ is in Chipwyan nazo, in Cree milwashiu, and in Eskimo peyokumme.

Far away from Moose, five hundred miles distant, very difficult to reach—the journey to it occupying about twenty days—is the station of Matawakumma. Long and dangerous rapids have to be ascended, long and disagreeable portages to be crossed, one of which is four miles in length. One long lake—Kinokummisse, meaning ‘long lake’—must be traversed, and another—Matawakumma, ‘The meeting of the waters’—must be gone over.

Far away from Moose, five hundred miles away, and pretty hard to get to—the trip takes about twenty days—is the Matawakumma station. You have to navigate long and tricky rapids, and deal with lengthy and unpleasant portages, one of which is four miles long. You need to cross one long lake—Kinokummisse, which means ‘long lake’—and another one—Matawakumma, meaning ‘The meeting of the waters’.

[177]

[177]

ON THE CHURCHILL RIVER

ON THE CHURCHILL RIVER

[178]

[178]

The station is very prettily situated on a long point of land which runs almost across the lake. There are a few houses representing the fur-trading establishment. At a short distance is the modest parsonage-house and neat church, both of which have been almost[179] entirely erected by the Rev. J. Saunders’ own hands. It was the most isolated station in Moosonee, but it is so no longer, as at only two days’ journey distant runs the great Canadian Pacific railroad, by which all supplies are now introduced into that part of the country.

The station is beautifully located on a long piece of land that stretches almost across the lake. There are a few houses representing the fur-trading post. Not far away, there's a modest parsonage and a tidy church, both of which were mainly built by the Rev. J. Saunders himself. It used to be the most remote station in Moosonee, but that’s no longer the case, as the great Canadian Pacific railroad now runs just two days’ journey away, bringing all the supplies to that area.

There is at present no danger of starvation here, but formerly, when all supplies were got up from Moose, and were consequently limited, great privation was frequently experienced. If the rabbits failed, famine stared the inhabitants in the face. The worst year ever known was the one the bishop first spent in the country, when a fourth of the entire population died, some from actual starvation, the rest being killed and eaten by their friends! The tales of that terrible winter are heartrending in the extreme. The most painful case was that of a man and his wife who lost their whole family of six children.

There’s no threat of starvation here right now, but in the past, when all supplies came from Moose and were therefore limited, people often went through a lot of hardship. If the rabbits didn't show up, famine faced the residents head-on. The worst year ever recorded was when the bishop first arrived in the area, during which a quarter of the entire population died, some from actual starvation, while others were killed and eaten by their friends! The stories from that dreadful winter are incredibly heart-wrenching. The most tragic case was a man and his wife who lost all six of their children.

Among the Indians of Matawakumma was one named Arthur Martin.

Among the people of Matawakumma was a man named Arthur Martin.

‘I forget his Indian name,’ says the bishop. ‘I give the name he received at his baptism. At the time referred to he was a young man, and was not subjected to as great privations as some of his countrymen. I received him into the Church in 1852, and in 1854 I received his wife, on my first visit to Matawakumma, where I married them. Many of the Indians there clung very closely to their old superstitions, and the drum and the conjuring tents were in constant requisition. Some of them still hold back, not having yet taken the Saviour to their hearts.

"I forget his Indian name," the bishop says. "I use the name he was given at his baptism. At that time, he was a young man and wasn't facing as many hardships as some of his countrymen. I welcomed him into the Church in 1852, and in 1854, I welcomed his wife during my first visit to Matawakumma, where I married them. Many of the Indians there still held onto their old superstitions, and the drum and the conjuring tents were always in use. Some of them still resist, not having yet accepted the Savior in their hearts."

[180]

[180]

‘But this was not the case with Arthur and his wife; when once they had put their hand to the plough, they looked not back again. Their Saviour was their all in all. They both learnt to read, and made themselves well acquainted with the books as they came out in the Ojibbeway language, the only one they knew, and they did their best to train their children in the ways of the Lord. Their eldest son, Louis, one of the most intelligent Indians I have ever known, followed in his father’s steps, and eventually became a valuable catechist in the mission. His letters were excellent, while to Mr. Saunders he was invaluable, assisting him in everything; for he handled hammer, axe, and paddle with equal facility, and he was his constant companion in his journeys through the country. I had hopes that eventually I might ordain him, and thus increase both his influence and usefulness among his countrymen; but this was not to be. He went with Mr. Saunders to their railway station, Biscotasing; in getting into a carriage while in motion, he fell and injured his leg. It required amputation; the operation was performed, and it was hoped that all would go well; but a few days after mortification set in, and the end soon came. He seemed necessary for our work; it never occurred to us that we might be obliged to do without him. Truly

‘But this wasn’t the case with Arthur and his wife; once they committed themselves, they never looked back. Their Savior was everything to them. They both learned to read and became familiar with the books available in the Ojibbeway language, which was the only one they knew, and they did their best to teach their children in the ways of the Lord. Their eldest son, Louis, one of the smartest Native Americans I’ve ever known, followed in his father’s footsteps and eventually became a valuable catechist in the mission. His letters were excellent, and he was invaluable to Mr. Saunders, helping him with everything; he handled hammer, axe, and paddle with equal skill, and he was Mr. Saunders’ constant companion on his journeys. I had hopes that I might eventually ordain him, thus increasing both his influence and usefulness among his people, but that was not meant to be. He went with Mr. Saunders to their railway station, Biscotasing; while trying to get into a moving carriage, he fell and injured his leg. It required amputation; the operation was performed, and it was hoped that everything would go well; but a few days later, gangrene set in, and it quickly became fatal. He seemed essential for our work; it never crossed our minds that we might have to do without him. Truly

God moves in a mysterious way.

God works in mysterious ways.

‘The death of this son was a heavy blow to his father, now growing old; but he was soon resigned to[181] the will of God, and went on his Christian course. Like Job of old, he was tried by personal suffering; in that, too, his faith remained firm and steadfast. A mist and darkness came over him—blindness took possession of both his eyes. It was thought that his sight might be restored by an operation, and he was sent down to Moose for that purpose. He was quite alone, having no relative with him, but he was taken good care of by a Christian woman, who tended him with sisterly devotion.

The death of his son hit his father hard, especially as he was getting older; however, he soon accepted God's will and continued on his Christian journey. Like Job from the Bible, he faced personal suffering, yet his faith stayed strong and unwavering. A fog and darkness settled over him—he became blind in both eyes. There was hope that his sight could be restored through surgery, so he was sent down to Moose for that. He went alone, with no family by his side, but a Christian woman took great care of him, looking after him with sisterly love.

‘For awhile he kept well, was never absent from the house of God; then weakness attacked him in the legs, and he could no longer attend the services, yet not a word of complaint fell from him. He longed for news from home, and this he received; his wife was very unwell, but hoped soon to see him back with her again. Inflammation of the lungs set in, and in three or four days he had passed away. God was with him in his trial, and supported him. He made all his bed in his sickness. I saw him on the day of his death, September 12, between the morning and afternoon services. Blind and speechless, he lay in his tent surrounded by a few Christian friends, who said that he was quite insensible. He regained consciousness as I spoke to him of Jesus and His love. When I asked him whether he felt Jesus near, a joyous, assuring smile came over his countenance, more expressive than the most eloquent of speeches.

‘For a while, he was doing well and never missed a Sunday service. Then, weakness hit his legs, and he could no longer attend, but he never complained. He longed for news from home, and he received it; his wife was quite ill but hoped to see him back soon. Then pneumonia set in, and within three or four days, he had passed away. God was with him during his trial and gave him strength. He made his bed in his sickness. I saw him on the day he died, September 12, between the morning and afternoon services. Blind and unable to speak, he lay in his tent surrounded by a few Christian friends, who said he was completely unresponsive. He regained consciousness when I spoke to him about Jesus and His love. When I asked him if he felt Jesus nearby, a joyful, reassuring smile spread across his face, more powerful than the most eloquent words.’

‘He was waiting in peace the Master’s call, and it was not long in coming. I commended him to God[182] in prayer, and, shaking him warmly by the hand, hurried off to church to conduct service. Soon afterwards the messenger arrived to summon him to the Master’s presence. With the Lord he went through the dark valley; with Him he crossed the dividing river, and then entered the joy of his Lord.’

‘He was calmly waiting for the Master’s call, and it didn’t take long. I prayed, commending him to God[182], and shook his hand warmly before rushing off to church to lead the service. Shortly after, the messenger came to take him to the Master’s presence. With the Lord, he walked through the dark valley; with Him, he crossed the dividing river, and then he entered into the joy of his Lord.’


[183]

[183]

CHAPTER XIX
A Day at Bishop's Court

The bishop was now contemplating a visit to England. He had not seen his wife or children for six years, and looked forward to meeting them in the fatherland once more. He hoped to leave Moose in June 1888, to be in time for the Lambeth Conference in July. He intended the summer following to visit York and Churchill, in North Moosonee, which could be more conveniently done in starting from England. ‘To visit them from Moose,’ he said, ‘would involve a very, very long and expensive journey, and a winter’s stay, which is now quite unnecessary, seeing that both stations are well occupied, and I can do much more for the missions in England than I could there.’

The bishop was thinking about visiting England. He hadn’t seen his wife and kids for six years and was excited to meet them back in the homeland. He hoped to leave Moose in June 1888 to arrive in time for the Lambeth Conference in July. The following summer, he planned to visit York and Churchill in North Moosonee, which would be easier to do from England. "Visiting them from Moose," he said, "would mean a very long and costly journey, plus a winter stay that isn’t needed anymore, since both locations are well managed, and I can accomplish a lot more for the missions in England than I could there."

In February ‘the packet’ came, and friends from all the surrounding stations gathered together to bring and receive letters, and to wish him God speed on his proposed journey.

In February, the mail arrived, and friends from all the nearby stations came together to deliver and collect letters, and to wish him good luck on his upcoming journey.

May-day came, and a depth of snow lay upon the ground. The river was still ice-bound. All Nature was hushed, not even the ‘goose call’ was heard, for the weather was so severe that the geese kept close. One of the mission party went off early, and sat for[184] many hours in his goose-stand with his decoy geese professionally arranged, but he returned unsuccessful.

May Day arrived, and a thick layer of snow covered the ground. The river was still frozen over. All of nature was quiet; not even the call of the geese could be heard because the weather was so harsh that the geese stayed close. One of the members of the mission team left early and spent several hours in his blind with his decoy geese set up perfectly, but he came back empty-handed.

The bishop too was up early. ‘I always am,’ he wrote, ‘wishing to have an hour of perfect quiet before the duties of the day begin. I generally read a chapter of the Hebrew Bible every morning. I was never taught to read it. I never heard a word of it read, except what is contained in the English Bible; yet I have read the Hebrew Bible right through, carefully and grammatically. Hebrew is a very difficult language, but it is not insurmountable, and the word impossible must never find its way into the vocabulary of one who intends to devote himself to mission work. A man who is daunted by difficulties, who thinks there is a possibility of his not acquiring the language of the people to whom he may be sent, had far better never put his foot on ship-board for foreign work. He will in the end prove a bitter disappointment, both to himself and those who are associated with him. “I can do all things through Christ, who strengtheneth me,” must be the watchword of every one who enters the diocese of Moosonee. And now look at the 84th Psalm in the Revised Version; observe the beauty of the sixth verse. It is superlatively sweet and consolatory: “Passing through the valley of weeping, they make it a place of springs; yea, the early rain covereth it with blessings.” Then I read the third chapter of St. Paul’s Epistle to the Ephesians, in Greek; what beauty, too, there is in this chapter, especially in verses fourteen to nineteen.

The bishop was up early, too. “I always am,” he wrote, “because I want an hour of complete quiet before the day’s responsibilities start. I usually read a chapter from the Hebrew Bible every morning. I was never taught how to read it, and I’ve never heard a word of it read, except what’s in the English Bible; yet I’ve read the Hebrew Bible all the way through, carefully and grammatically. Hebrew is a very challenging language, but it’s not impossible, and the word impossible should never be in the vocabulary of someone who plans to do mission work. A person who is intimidated by difficulties, who thinks there’s a chance they won’t learn the language of the people they might be sent to, would be better off not stepping on a ship for foreign work. In the end, they’ll be a disappointment to themselves and to those who are with them. “I can do all things through Christ, who strengthens me,” must be the motto for everyone entering the diocese of Moosonee. And now, look at the 84th Psalm in the Revised Version; notice the beauty of the sixth verse. It is exceptionally sweet and comforting: “Passing through the valley of weeping, they make it a place of springs; yes, the early rain covers it with blessings.” Then I read the third chapter of St. Paul’s Epistle to the Ephesians in Greek; there’s such beauty in this chapter, especially in verses fourteen to nineteen.

‘Before I had completed the second chapter my[185] three young grandsons, Fred, Arthur, and Sydney Broughton, had come into my sitting-room to wish me good-morning, when the two elder ones remained to receive a lesson from me, which they do every day. Family prayers were held at eight o’clock punctually, for I am a very punctual man, never keeping anyone waiting, and we then discussed our frugal breakfast. There was myself and my daughter Chrissie—her husband having some time before gone to the Hudson’s Bay Company’s establishment to preside at breakfast there; my two grandsons, and the Rev. E. Richards, my much beloved native helper; Arthur and his beautiful little mischievous sister, Gertrude, taking their breakfast with their nurse in another room. We had one rabbit, the last, I am afraid, for the season, a little imported bacon, and some good bread to eat, while to drink we had excellent coffee.

‘Before I finished the second chapter, my[185] three young grandsons, Fred, Arthur, and Sydney Broughton, came into my living room to say good morning. The two older ones stayed for their daily lesson with me. We had family prayers at eight o’clock sharp, as I am very punctual and never keep anyone waiting, and then we talked about our simple breakfast. It was just me and my daughter Chrissie—her husband had gone to the Hudson’s Bay Company to host breakfast there; my two grandsons, and the Rev. E. Richards, my beloved native helper; Arthur and his adorable little troublemaker sister, Gertrude, were having breakfast with their nurse in another room. We had one rabbit left, sadly the last of the season, a bit of imported bacon, and some good bread to eat, while we enjoyed excellent coffee to drink.

‘A little after ten o’clock I should have had the first class of our school in my room, but thinking the shooting of a goose or duck as necessary an accomplishment in Moosonee as writing a letter, I had given the bigger boys a week’s holiday to go goose-hunting, and had moreover promised a prize to the most successful hunter. Then our doctor came in, and we discussed the various cases under his care. I take a deep interest in his work, and always assist him when he requires help. I am extremely sorry to find that the condition of a good young man, married, with one child, is very critical. Consumption will, I fear, at no distant day make him its victim. For dinner we had a little cold beef, a part[186] of the store laid by last autumn, when the whole beef of the year was killed; it was still quite fresh and good; some mashed potatoes, and afterwards a nice raspberry tart. We drink spruce beer at dinner, a most wholesome non-intoxicating drink, refreshing and an excellent digestive. After dinner much of my time was spent with two of my sick folk, who delight in hearing the Word of God read to them.’

A little after ten o’clock, I was supposed to have my first class in my room, but since I thought that hunting a goose or duck was just as important in Moosonee as writing a letter, I had given the older boys a week off to go goose-hunting and promised a prize for the best hunter. Then our doctor came in, and we talked about the various cases he was handling. I’m very interested in his work and always help him when he needs it. I'm really sorry to hear that a good young man, who is married with one child, is in critical condition. I fear that tuberculosis will soon take him from us. For dinner, we had some cold beef, a portion of what we had stored from last autumn when we killed the whole year's beef; it was still quite fresh and good, along with some mashed potatoes, and then a nice raspberry tart for dessert. We drink spruce beer at dinner, which is a very healthy non-alcoholic drink, refreshing and great for digestion. After dinner, I spent a lot of time with two of my sick folks who enjoy hearing the Word of God read to them.

The rest of the bishop’s day was filled up with study with his divinity students, the ever continuing work of translation, and lessons to an evening class of young men of the Hudson’s Bay Company. He never permitted himself an idle moment. ‘He had,’ he said, ‘no desire to rust out.’ And there seemed little danger of it.

The rest of the bishop’s day was packed with studying with his divinity students, the ongoing work of translation, and teaching an evening class of young men from the Hudson’s Bay Company. He never allowed himself a moment of idleness. "He had," he said, "no desire to rust out." And there seemed to be little risk of that.

On May 31, 1888, the bishop left Moose Fort for England. It was his fourth visit in the course of thirty-seven years of missionary life in the Great Lone Land.

On May 31, 1888, the bishop left Moose Fort for England. It was his fourth trip during his thirty-seven years of missionary work in the Great Lone Land.

‘What a day,’ he writes, ‘was my last Sunday at Moose! How fully were all the services attended! What a large number of communicants, and how solemn was our ordination service, when the Rev. E. Richards was made priest! How painful were the partings of the succeeding week, for every one at Moose is to me as a son or a daughter. As the hour of departure approached a crowd assembled at the head of the island, where I was to embark. At four o’clock I stepped into my canoe, and standing up, the people being on the high bank, I gave them my fatherly blessing. I had two companions to go with[187] me to Canada—a young grandson, eight years of age, and a most loved young friend, who was to stay with her uncle in Montreal. My daughter and her children accompanied me, to remain for the night, and the evening was one of cheerful sadness. Our encampment seemed like a small canvas village, so many had come off in their canoes. After the tents were all erected, we soon had a good fire roaring in the forest, by which we cooked our meal; then we had a very solemn service, and by half-past nine the fires were out, the tents were closed, and all was quiet.

‘What a day,’ he writes, ‘was my last Sunday at Moose! All the services were so well attended! There were so many communicants, and our ordination service was so solemn when the Rev. E. Richards became a priest! The goodbyes in the following week were painful, as everyone at Moose is like a son or daughter to me. As the time to leave approached, a crowd gathered at the head of the island where I was to board. At four o’clock, I stepped into my canoe, and standing up, while the people were on the high bank, I gave them my fatherly blessing. I had two companions going with me to Canada—my eight-year-old grandson and a dearly loved young friend who was going to stay with her uncle in Montreal. My daughter and her children came with me for the night, and the evening was filled with a cheerful sadness. Our campsite resembled a small canvas village, with so many having arrived in their canoes. After we set up all the tents, we quickly got a nice fire going in the forest to cook our meal; then we held a very solemn service, and by half-past nine, the fires were out, the tents were closed, and all was quiet.

‘We were astir in the early morning, when we again bent the knee together in prayer, after which the last farewells were uttered, the last kiss given—my last to my sweet little granddaughter, Gertrude, who was too young to understand the nature of “Good-bye,” and who would for many a day wonder why grandpapa did not come and have a romp with her, and take his accustomed place at table. Then we descended to our respective canoes; they to return to Moose, we to pursue our solitary way up the mighty river, until we came to the great sign of modern civilisation, the iron road of the steam-engine at Missenabie, a station of the Canadian Pacific Railway. I had five Indians with me, all good fellows, Christians, in whom I had the fullest confidence, and who, I knew, would do their very best to bring us in safety to the place of our destination. They divided themselves into two bodies, and took turn and turn about at the tracking. A long line was attached to the canoe; to this one party harnessed itself, for in[188] going against the stream the paddle is but little used, the principal work being done by the tracking line and pole—the latter a powerful instrument of propulsion about nine feet long, and shod with iron, wonderfully useful among the rapids.

We were up early in the morning when we prayed together again, after which we said our final goodbyes and shared one last kiss—my last with my sweet little granddaughter, Gertrude, who was too young to understand what “Good-bye” meant and would wonder for many days why grandpa wasn't around to play with her or sit at the table. Then we got into our canoes; they were heading back to Moose, while we followed our solitary path up the mighty river until we reached the first sign of modern civilization, the iron road of the steam engine at Missenabie, a station of the Canadian Pacific Railway. I had five Native companions with me, all good guys, Christians I fully trusted, who I knew would do their best to ensure our safe arrival at our destination. They split into two groups and took turns tracking our canoe. A long line was attached to the canoe; one group strapped themselves to it because, going against the current, we hardly used the paddles—the main power came from the tracking line and pole—the latter being a strong nine-foot-long tool with an iron tip, extremely helpful in the rapids.

‘At breakfast time we all went ashore; a fire was kindled, the kettle boiled, a little meat cooked, and, sitting on boxes or stones, the meal was consumed; after which we continued our way until dinner-time, when there was another halt. Then we went on again until eight o’clock, when we put up for the night. This was quite a business, for we could not encamp everywhere. We went up into the woods; axes were brought into requisition, and a large space was cleared; the marquees were put up, and everything was made as comfortable as possible, so that presently we were quite at home; supper, conversation, and service finished the day, when we lay down, grateful for continued mercies.

At breakfast time, we all went ashore. A fire was started, the kettle boiled, we cooked some meat, and while sitting on boxes or stones, we had our meal. After that, we continued our journey until dinner time, when we stopped again. Then we moved on until eight o’clock, when we set up camp for the night. This was quite a task because we couldn’t just camp anywhere. We went into the woods; axes were used, and a large area was cleared. The tents were set up, and we made everything as comfortable as possible, so before long, we felt right at home. Supper, conversation, and a service wrapped up the day, and we lay down, thankful for our continued blessings.

‘In the morning, during the breakfast hour, all met near the fire; we first had a hymn, after which I read a portion of Scripture, and prayers from the Prayer Book. Prayer-time was to us a season of great refreshment. We had sometimes heavy rains; this caused us much trouble, greatly increasing the difficulty and danger of the rapids. Frequently we were all obliged to get ashore, and make our way as best we could through the pathless woods, where the fallen trees were lying about in every direction. This was intensely hard work.

In the morning, during breakfast time, everyone gathered by the fire; we started with a hymn, then I read a section from the Bible, followed by prayers from the Prayer Book. Prayer time was a moment of great refreshment for us. Sometimes we had heavy rains; this caused us a lot of trouble, significantly increasing the difficulty and danger of the rapids. Often, we all had to get to shore and navigate through the pathless woods as best we could, where fallen trees were scattered everywhere. This was extremely hard work.

[189]

[189]

A LARGE CANOE SHOOTING A RAPID

A LARGE CANOE GOING THROUGH A RAPID

[190]

[190]

‘On one occasion we had ascended a terrible and[191] long rapid, and had got by the easiest side of the stream just opposite the foot of our longest portage, but between us and it ran the swollen and fiercely flowing river. We all grasped a paddle firmly, and bending with our full strength dashed out into the stream; we could get no further, and were swept down like lightning into the boiling rapid. The sight was the most dangerous I had ever witnessed, but the men were equal to the emergency. Turning round in the canoe, the bow became the stern, and we were kept clear of the rocks which threatened our destruction.

‘One time we had climbed a steep and[191] long rapid, and reached the easiest side of the stream right across from the foot of our longest portage, but between us and it was the swollen and fiercely raging river. We all gripped our paddles tightly, and using all our strength, we charged into the stream; we couldn’t get any further and were swept down like a shot into the churning rapid. It was the most dangerous sight I had ever seen, but the men were ready for the challenge. Turning around in the canoe, the front became the back, and we managed to avoid the rocks that threatened our destruction.

‘Then on we went again to face fresh dangers, to meet with new difficulties; still ever onwards, till on Saturday morning we came into the smooth waters of the Missenabie Lake. Missenabie was a small and inconsiderable post which up to this time had been buried deep in the wilderness, but which by the carrying of the Canadian Pacific Railway through the country, had been brought to the very confines of the civilised world, being only fifty miles from a railway station.’

‘Then we continued on, facing new dangers and encountering fresh challenges; still pushing forward, until Saturday morning when we reached the calm waters of Missenabie Lake. Missenabie was a small, insignificant post that had until now been hidden deep in the wilderness, but with the construction of the Canadian Pacific Railway cutting through the area, it had been brought right to the edge of the civilized world, just fifty miles from a railway station.’

After spending Sunday at Missenabie, a day’s journey brought the travellers to Missenabie station. The Indians heard for the first time the voice of the ‘steam giant.’ Paddling with some difficulty under the wooden bridge which is the path of the ‘fire-sledge,’ the station was presently reached. It was a dreary spot—a tent or two, a couple of tumbledown stores, a house or two for the railway officials, and multitudes of mosquitoes. A railway[192] truck was the bishop’s parlour; in the booking-office he held services in three languages, Cree, Ojibbeway, and English. Very early in the morning the train came in from the West, and carried the party away. To the little grandson, aged eight, all things were new and strange. A lad passed through the cars with oranges and apples for sale; the child had never seen either an apple or an orange in his life, and when one of each was handed to him, he asked, ‘Grandpapa, which is which?’

After spending Sunday at Missenabie, a day’s journey brought the travelers to Missenabie station. The Indigenous people heard the voice of the 'steam giant' for the first time. Paddling awkwardly under the wooden bridge that was the route of the 'fire-sledge,' they soon arrived at the station. It was a dull place—a tent or two, a few rundown stores, a couple of houses for the railway officials, and swarms of mosquitoes. A railway truck served as the bishop’s parlor; in the booking office, he held services in three languages: Cree, Ojibbeway, and English. Very early in the morning, the train arrived from the West and took the group away. For the little grandson, aged eight, everything was new and strange. A boy walked through the cars selling oranges and apples; the child had never seen either in his life, and when one of each was handed to him, he asked, 'Grandpapa, which is which?'

At Ottawa, Montreal, and the grand old town of Quebec, our travellers had some few days’ rest. At the latter place, Master Fred saw a Punch and Judy show for the first time, and enjoyed it; and the bishop enjoyed it ‘almost as much as he.’ Grandfather and grandson visited the site of the battle which gave Quebec to England, and the monuments erected to the memory of the brave Generals Montcalm and Wolfe. Twelve days later they were in England. ‘But,’ says the bishop, ‘the heart was still far away across the water, amid the secluded forests of Moosonee.’

At Ottawa, Montreal, and the historic city of Quebec, our travelers took a few days to relax. In Quebec, Master Fred saw a Punch and Judy show for the first time and loved it; the bishop enjoyed it "almost as much as he did." Grandfather and grandson visited the site of the battle that gave Quebec to England, along with the monuments dedicated to the brave Generals Montcalm and Wolfe. Twelve days later, they arrived in England. "But," said the bishop, "my heart was still far away across the water, among the quiet forests of Moosonee."


[193]

[193]

CHAPTER XX
CLOSING TASKS

Bishop Horden did not spend a very great many months in England. He left again on May 22, 1889, the parting from wife and family being softened by the hope of shortly returning to them. Taking steamer direct for Quebec, he went on from thence to Montreal—‘one of the most beautifully situated cities in the world, containing fine shops, a noble quay, many grand houses, and a large number of very fine churches.’

Bishop Horden didn't spend a lot of time in England. He left again on May 22, 1889, and the farewell to his wife and family was made easier by the hope of returning to them soon. He took a direct steamer to Quebec and then traveled on to Montreal—“one of the most beautifully located cities in the world, with great shops, a stunning waterfront, many impressive buildings, and a lot of beautiful churches.”

The following evening he took his place in the train going west, to spend three days and two nights in it. The car was crowded, and each day he—indefatigable man that he was—gave a much appreciated lecture to the occupants packed closely together around him. After passing through hundreds of miles of wilderness he at last landed at Winnipeg, the capital of the West. Two or three hours later he was sitting in the Parliament House, witnessing the conferring of university degrees by the Metropolitan, amongst the students being Miss Holmes, the first lady who had taken a degree in Manitoba. On Sunday there[194] was an ordination and confirmation, and in the evening Bishop Horden preached in the cathedral, although he was suffering from a severe cold contracted during his long railway journey. The following day he started by rail and steamer for Norway House, which he reached on June 14.

The next evening, he boarded a train heading west for three days and two nights. The car was packed, and every day he—being the tireless man he was—gave a well-received lecture to the tightly packed passengers around him. After traveling through hundreds of miles of wilderness, he finally arrived in Winnipeg, the capital of the West. A couple of hours later, he was sitting in the Parliament House, watching the Metropolitan award university degrees, including one to Miss Holmes, the first woman to earn a degree in Manitoba. On Sunday, there[194] was an ordination and confirmation ceremony, and in the evening, Bishop Horden preached in the cathedral, even though he had a bad cold from his long train journey. The next day, he set out by rail and steamer for Norway House, arriving on June 14.

There used to be stirring times at Norway House. Here the great council was held. Here in olden time the Governor of the Hudson’s Bay Company, who possessed more real power than the most arbitrary of sovereigns, held his court annually, and to it flocked the principal officers of the company. The affairs of the country were discussed, and everything was arranged for another year. During the whole summer the greatest activity prevailed. Boats were continually arriving and departing; now an immense brigade from York Factory, then another from the Saskatchewan or the Mackenzie River district. The dwelling-houses were crowded, and the great stores were constantly receiving or giving out supplies.

There used to be exciting times at Norway House. This was where the big council took place. Long ago, the Governor of the Hudson’s Bay Company, who had more real power than even the most tyrannical rulers, held his court here every year, and the company’s top officers gathered around him. They discussed the country’s matters and planned everything for the upcoming year. All summer, there was a buzz of activity. Boats were constantly coming and going; first, a huge group from York Factory, then another from the Saskatchewan or Mackenzie River areas. The houses were packed, and the large warehouses were always receiving or sending out supplies.

But the railway and steamers have changed all this, and among other results have brought about the downfall of Norway House. Goods for the interior are no longer sent to York Factory, and thence by boat to the various stations. They are forwarded to the Saskatchewan by rail and steamer, and thence onward to the interior. Now Norway House supplies only two or three trading posts in its immediate district. Very few officers and few men are required for the business. The stores lie empty, and the great square is almost deserted.

But the railway and steamers have changed all this, and among other results have led to the decline of Norway House. Goods for the interior are no longer sent to York Factory, and then by boat to various stations. They are now shipped to Saskatchewan by rail and steamer, and then further into the interior. Now Norway House only supplies two or three trading posts in its immediate area. Very few officers and men are needed for the business. The stores are empty, and the large square is almost deserted.

[195]

[195]

Bishop Horden spent two Sundays here, waiting for the boats to Oxford House, whence he journeyed on to York Factory. Then he set off for Churchill, another journey of two hundred miles.

Bishop Horden spent two Sundays here, waiting for the boats to Oxford House, from where he traveled on to York Factory. Then he set off for Churchill, another journey of two hundred miles.

A peaceful voyage of nine days in a schooner, the first that for twenty years had visited York Factory, brought the bishop to Moose Fort. It was quite dark when he landed, but a great crowd had gathered on the beach to welcome him, chief amongst them his daughter, Mrs. Broughton, and her husband, and their three youngest children, and Archdeacon Vincent, who had been in charge at Bishop’s Court.

A smooth nine-day journey on a schooner, the first to reach York Factory in twenty years, brought the bishop to Moose Fort. It was pretty dark when he arrived, but a large crowd had gathered on the beach to greet him, including his daughter, Mrs. Broughton, her husband, their three youngest kids, and Archdeacon Vincent, who had been in charge at Bishop’s Court.

‘I was really at home, and felt so overjoyed and so thankful; I was happy, and so seemed all around me. Monday was devoted to the affairs of the mission, and it gratified me to find that things had gone on so well during my absence. I visited all the people in their houses, for they are very dear to me, and found all well.’

'I felt completely at home and was so happy and grateful; I was content, and everyone around me seemed the same. Monday was dedicated to the mission's activities, and I was pleased to see that everything had gone so smoothly while I was away. I stopped by to visit everyone in their homes, as they mean a lot to me, and I found them all doing well.'

But his own house was lonely, and would be lonelier still in the winter, for the Broughtons were to be now stationed at Rupert’s House. He had not been expected to return so soon to Moose; the archdeacon had the work there well in hand, whilst at Albany Mr. and Mrs. Nevitt were fully installed. He himself needed some little quiet and rest. He decided, therefore, to go with his daughter and grandchildren to Rupert’s House for the next months.

But his house felt empty, and it would feel even emptier in the winter since the Broughtons would be staying at Rupert's House. He hadn’t been expected to come back to Moose so soon; the archdeacon had everything under control there, while Mr. and Mrs. Nevitt were settled in at Albany. He needed some peace and quiet to recharge. So, he decided to go with his daughter and grandchildren to Rupert's House for the next few months.

The Moose ship, Lady Head, had already arrived. The season was advanced, a parting service was held, and once more the bishop went on board the Mink,[196] and sailed with his dear ones for Rupert’s House. Here he came in contact with Indians from various stations, bringing in furs for barter at the factory. The Rev. E. Richards assisted him in all his ministrations. A cheerful Christmas was followed by quiet work, and then a busy and a happy Eastertide, notwithstanding the ‘snow which lay several feet deep on the ground, biting winds, and the death-like appearance of all Nature.’

The Moose ship, Lady Head, had already arrived. The season was well underway, a farewell service took place, and once again the bishop went on board the Mink,[196] and set sail with his loved ones for Rupert’s House. There, he interacted with Indians from different stations, who brought furs to trade at the factory. The Rev. E. Richards supported him in all his duties. A joyful Christmas led to a period of quiet work, followed by a busy and happy Easter, despite the ‘snow that covered the ground in several feet, biting winds, and the lifeless appearance of all Nature.’

The spring was very dreary. There was nothing for the geese to feed upon, and the hunters came home evening after evening having shot nothing. When the Indians from the surrounding districts came in, there was amongst them one very sad and reduced party. Where were the rest? All, to the number of eighteen, had perished from starvation.

The spring was really bleak. The geese had nothing to eat, and the hunters returned night after night without having shot anything. When the nearby Indians arrived, one group stood out as particularly sorrowful and diminished. Where were the others? All eighteen of them had died from starvation.

As the summer approached, the bishop went northward to East Main River—now a small outpost, but once the most important place in the bay. About one hundred Indians had met together there, and every moment was made the most of, for they seldom saw a clergyman.

As summer drew near, the bishop traveled north to East Main River—now just a small outpost, but once the most significant location in the bay. Around one hundred Indigenous people had gathered there, and every moment was precious, as they rarely encountered a clergyman.

The bishop thence went in a boat to Fort George. This is almost the most interesting bit of travel in the country. High and rocky islands, some of them well wooded, others majestically rugged, rise in constant succession.

The bishop then took a boat to Fort George. This is one of the most interesting parts of traveling in the country. Tall, rocky islands, some of them heavily forested and others impressively rugged, appear one after another.

A week was spent at the Fort, and then, with Mr. Peck as his companion, the bishop pushed on to the dreary storm-beaten land of Great Whale River—a hard and difficult journey along an inhospitable[197] and dangerous coast. Sometimes they met a few Indians on the way, and the desert was made to rejoice with ‘some of the songs of Zion.’

A week was spent at the Fort, and then, with Mr. Peck as his companion, the bishop continued on to the bleak, storm-torn land of Great Whale River—a tough and challenging journey along a harsh and perilous coast. Occasionally, they encountered a few Indigenous people along the way, and the desolation was brightened by ‘some of the songs of Zion.’

One morning they put ashore among a body of Eskimo, who had their books with them. The bishop heard them all read; for one woman, who could not read as well as the rest, they made the apology that she had but just recently joined them from the north, and could not be expected to do very well yet; but she was getting on, for they taught her every day. The next day, and half of the following, was spent here, then the travellers proceeded, the canoe flying before a threatened storm. Just before midnight they reached the mouth of the river, and two or three hours afterwards the storm broke with terrible violence, lasting without intermission for a couple of days.

One morning, they landed among a group of Eskimos, who had their books with them. The bishop listened as they all read; for one woman, who didn't read as well as the others, they explained that she had just recently joined them from the north and couldn't be expected to do very well yet. However, she was making progress, as they taught her every day. They spent the next day and half of the following one there, then the travelers moved on, the canoe racing ahead of an impending storm. Just before midnight, they reached the mouth of the river, and two or three hours later, the storm hit with incredible force, lasting continuously for a couple of days.

‘Three days of intense work (I wish it could have been three weeks), and the schooner was ready for sea; so, leaving Mr. Peck to continue his labours, I took a passage kindly granted me, and bidding farewell to all, I set off on my way south.’

‘Three days of intense work (I wish it could have been three weeks), and the schooner was ready for sea; so, leaving Mr. Peck to continue his labors, I took the passage that was kindly granted to me, and after saying goodbye to everyone, I set off on my way south.’

The bishop was much gratified with the progress made by the Eskimo, their earnestness was so evident, their attention so fixed; his heart was lifted in gratitude to God. After another week spent at Fort George, his mission completed, his face was once more turned homewards, and he reached Moose just about ship time. ‘In all this journey God’s hand has been on me for good.’

The bishop was very pleased with the progress made by the Eskimo; their dedication was clear, and their focus was intense. He felt thankful to God. After spending another week at Fort George and completing his mission, he headed home and arrived at Moose just in time for the ship. "Throughout this journey, God's hand has been guiding me for good."

Soon after the bishop had returned to Moose, Mr.[198] and Mrs. Nevitt went to take charge of Rupert’s House, the Rev. E. Richards and his wife coming to assist the bishop at Moose. Great preparations were made for the Christmas of 1890. The old mission ox brought home several loads of pine and cedar-brush from the woods for the church decorations. On Christmas Eve a high tea was provided at Bishop’s Court for the joyous band of workers, a dish of splendid trout gracing the hospitable board. Christmas morning dawned not too cold for enjoyment, and hearty, cheery services followed throughout the day. A feast had been planned for the school-children. Cakes were made by ‘the Rev. E. Richards and his wife;’ a large heap of biscuits were provided from the bishop’s own store; huge kettles were suspended in the school-yard; tea, sugar, and milk were there in abundance, and one afternoon in the Christmas week the scholars all assembled and enjoyed a substantial meal.

Soon after the bishop returned to Moose, Mr.[198] and Mrs. Nevitt took charge of Rupert’s House, while Rev. E. Richards and his wife came to help the bishop in Moose. There were big plans for Christmas 1890. The old mission ox delivered several loads of pine and cedar brush from the woods for church decorations. On Christmas Eve, a high tea was held at Bishop’s Court for the cheerful group of workers, with a dish of delicious trout filling the table. Christmas morning arrived without being too cold to enjoy, and lively, joyful services took place throughout the day. A feast was organized for the school children. Cakes were baked by Rev. E. Richards and his wife; a large pile of biscuits came from the bishop’s own supplies; big kettles were set up in the schoolyard; and there was plenty of tea, sugar, and milk. One afternoon during Christmas week, all the students gathered and enjoyed a hearty meal.

A Christmas-tree followed, which Mr. and Mrs. Richards had decorated with artificial flowers and ornaments, lights and gifts. The children’s parents were there, and the European residents and all stood round the tree, and sang ‘God save the Queen.’

A Christmas tree followed, which Mr. and Mrs. Richards had decorated with artificial flowers, ornaments, lights, and gifts. The children’s parents were present, along with the European residents, all gathered around the tree, singing ‘God Save the Queen.’

Muncto pinache Kicheake-maskwas,
O Pimache; Melche puskilakat,
Kitche mihwaletuk Kinwaish
Pimatesit, O Pimache.

Other gatherings there were that joyous Christmastide spent by the bishop amongst his own especial[199] flock; and doubtless, as he said, for many days to come the pleasures and wonders of those happy evenings were subjects of comment in every house.

Other gatherings took place during that joyful Christmas time spent by the bishop with his special[199] congregation; and surely, as he mentioned, for many days ahead, the joys and marvels of those festive evenings were topics of conversation in every home.

The bishop had brought with him from York Factory a very promising youth, Isaiah Squirrel by name, whom he hoped to train under his own eye for the Christian ministry. He was now at Moose, ‘learning all sorts of things, and showing himself very teachable.’

The bishop had traveled from York Factory with a promising young man named Isaiah Squirrel, whom he hoped to mentor personally for the ministry. He was currently at Moose, "learning all sorts of things and proving to be very teachable."

At the beginning of the year 1891 the bishop announced with thankful joy, ‘I have now ready for the press the Pentateuch, Isaiah, Jeremiah, the Lamentations, Ezekiel, and Daniel; the Psalms and New Testament have been in print some years. The whole Bible will, I trust, form the crown of my missionary life. I take the deepest delight in this translation work, which has always engaged very much of my time and attention.’

At the start of 1891, the bishop happily announced, “I now have the Pentateuch, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Ezekiel, and Daniel ready for printing; the Psalms and New Testament have been published for a few years now. I hope the entire Bible will be the highlight of my missionary work. I find immense joy in this translation project, which has consistently taken up a lot of my time and focus.”

May was cold and damp this year; snow and ice abounded, and the ground was still almost bare of pasture. Flocks of snowbirds were about, which were pursued by the boys with bows and arrows, and a few American robins sang among the leafless trees; but the geese, like everything else, failed. Day after day the Indian went forth to his goose-stand in the marsh, arranged his decoys, loaded his guns, and sat and called, hoping that a flight of geese would be enticed by the friendly voice to come and visit his flock of dummies. But no geese came, and the hunter returned each evening disconsolate and supperless[200] to his tent. When the kettle on the fire is well filled with mechim (food), there is joy in the camp, and the Indian does not heed the weather—storm rain, and snow are to him of no account; but with wife and children hungering around him things are sad indeed; and thus they were in the month of May.

May was cold and damp this year; there was plenty of snow and ice, and the ground was still nearly bare of grass. Flocks of snowbirds were around, which the boys chased with bows and arrows, and a few American robins sang among the bare trees; but the geese, like everything else, were absent. Day after day, the Indian went to his goose-stand in the marsh, set up his decoys, loaded his guns, and sat there calling, hoping that a flock of geese would be lured by his friendly voice to join his group of decoys. But no geese came, and the hunter returned each evening feeling downcast and without dinner to his tent. When the kettle on the fire is full of food, there is joy in the camp, and the Indian doesn’t care about the weather—storms, rain, and snow don't bother him; but when his wife and children are hungry, things are indeed gloomy; and that’s how it was in May.

The summer proved a sickly one in all the district. In June the bishop went to Rupert’s House, and whilst working there from morning till night amongst the great body of Indians congregated for the season, the influenza broke out, and he became at once doctor and nurse, until he was himself attacked. He was for some time very unwell, and his voice went. Mr. and Mrs. Nevitt had left to go home by the annual ship, Mr. Nevitt’s health having failed, and Mr. Richards was at Moose, so he could not, and would not, give in, except for a day or two. Happily, he was in the house of his dear daughter Chrissie, where every possible attention was given him. ‘The voice returned, but strength was slow in coming.’ Then his much loved little granddaughter was attacked very severely, and it was a sore trial to have to leave her, still hovering between life and death, when he was obliged to return to Moose. A long time elapsed before he could hear from Rupert’s House. Then at last came a little letter from the child herself to tell of her recovery.

The summer turned out to be a tough one for the whole area. In June, the bishop went to Rupert’s House, and while he was there working all day among the large group of Indians gathered for the season, influenza broke out. He quickly became both doctor and nurse until he fell sick himself. For a while, he was very ill, and he lost his voice. Mr. and Mrs. Nevitt had already left for home on the annual ship because Mr. Nevitt’s health had declined, and Mr. Richards was at Moose, so the bishop couldn’t and wouldn’t give in, even for just a day or two. Thankfully, he was at his dear daughter Chrissie's house, where he received all possible care. His voice returned, but it took time for his strength to come back. Then his beloved little granddaughter fell very ill, and it was a hard struggle to leave her, still hanging between life and death, when he had to go back to Moose. A long time passed before he heard from Rupert’s House. Finally, he received a little letter from the child herself, informing him of her recovery.

In August, 1891, an event happened which was destined to be of very great importance to the diocese of Moosonee. This was the arrival at Fort Moose of[201] the Rev. J. A. Newnham. The bishop had met and conversed with Mr. Newnham on his visit to Montreal in the previous year, and finding how his heart was yearning for the mission cause in Moosonee, he had invited him to join him there.

In August 1891, something happened that would turn out to be really important for the diocese of Moosonee. This was the arrival at Fort Moose of[201] the Rev. J. A. Newnham. The bishop had met and talked with Mr. Newnham during his visit to Montreal the year before, and noticing how passionate he was about the mission cause in Moosonee, he invited him to come join him there.

‘I was charmed,’ wrote Mr. Newnham, ‘with my first acquaintance with Moose. My room in the bishop’s house looks over a small encampment of about forty tents and sixty dogs. Just now is the busy season; the hay is being carried, and the ship unloaded, but quite a congregation gathers every evening at 6·30 for a short service. I attended it my first evening on shore, and was much struck with the hearty responses, and the clear and true singing of our well-known hymn tunes.’

“I was enchanted,” wrote Mr. Newnham, “when I first met Moose. My room in the bishop’s house overlooks a small camp with about forty tents and sixty dogs. Right now is the busy season; the hay is being transported, and the ship is being unloaded, but a good group gathers every evening at 6:30 for a short service. I went to it my first evening on land, and was really impressed by the enthusiastic responses and the clear, genuine singing of our familiar hymn tunes.”

After the service Mr. Newnham was introduced to the Indians, who greeted him with ‘What cheer?’ their form of ‘How do you do?’ As he sat in his study later, he could see them constantly coming to the house. The bishop never locked his door; even in the night it was left unfastened, and anyone might come to him at any hour for assistance or advice.

After the service, Mr. Newnham was introduced to the Native Americans, who greeted him with "What cheer?"—their version of "How do you do?" Later, as he sat in his study, he could see them regularly coming to the house. The bishop never locked his door; even at night, it was left unsecured, and anyone could come to him at any hour for help or advice.

The bishop spent nearly the whole of this year at Moose, devoting all his leisure to the translation of the Cree Bible. He hoped to have the whole of the Old Testament ready for the press by midsummer 1892. The revision of the New Testament, which had been printed many years before, would occupy him, he said, during the following winter. Again he wrote, ‘and this will be the crowning work[202] of my life, which will give spiritual food to my people for generations after my decease.’ In less than a year after these words were penned, the earnest worker and writer lay in his grave, his work on earth done.

The bishop spent most of this year at Moose, dedicating all his free time to translating the Cree Bible. He aimed to have the entire Old Testament ready for printing by midsummer 1892. He mentioned that he would focus on revising the New Testament, which had been printed many years earlier, during the coming winter. He wrote again, ‘and this will be the crowning work[202] of my life, which will provide spiritual nourishment to my people for generations after I’m gone.’ Less than a year after he wrote these words, the dedicated worker and writer was laid to rest, his earthly work complete.

Towards the close of the year 1891, Archdeacon Vincent lost his wife, who had long been in a declining state. He brought her to Moose for burial. On December 20 the bishop preached the funeral sermon from the words, ‘It is well.’ These had been almost her last words before her death. Returning with the archdeacon to Albany, Bishop Horden there spent Christmas and New Year’s Day. It was his last winter trip to Albany. ‘The last,’ he wrote, ‘that I shall in all probability ever undertake. My first winter trip to Albany took place long, long ago, forty years ago this very month! I was then young and active, and thought nothing a hardship; I could sleep in the open, bivouac with the cold bright sky overhead, with the thermometer 40° below zero. I had no back, nor legs, nor shoulders; at least I had them as well as now, and much better; I merely did not know of their existence from any pain or inconvenience they caused me. But forty years make a difference. I know now that I have several members of my body, and these tell me in the most unmistakable manner that there must be no more getting over the rough snow and ice, and that the discomforts of a cold smoky tent must be no longer endured, unless there be absolute necessity. They tell me that, for the future, winter travelling must not be indulged in. And[203] we must bow to the inevitable; we cannot be always young; the halting step and the grey head will come, and why should we dread their approach, when we know that “if the earthly house of our tabernacle be dissolved, we have a building from God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens”?

Towards the end of 1891, Archdeacon Vincent lost his wife, who had been in declining health for a while. He took her to Moose for burial. On December 20, the bishop delivered the funeral sermon based on the words, ‘It is well.’ Those had been nearly her last words before she passed away. Afterward, Bishop Horden returned with the archdeacon to Albany, where he spent Christmas and New Year’s Day. It was his last winter trip to Albany. ‘The last,’ he wrote, ‘that I will probably ever take. My first winter trip to Albany was a long time ago, forty years ago this very month! I was young and active back then, and didn’t find anything hard; I could sleep outdoors, camp under the bright cold sky with the thermometer at 40° below zero. I had no back, legs, or shoulders—at least not to the extent I feel them now. I simply wasn’t aware of them causing me any pain or discomfort. But forty years change a lot. I now know that I have several parts of my body, and they clearly tell me that I can no longer manage rough snow and ice, and that I should not endure the discomforts of a cold, smoky tent unless it’s absolutely necessary. They tell me that, moving forward, winter travel has to be avoided. And[203] we have to accept what’s inevitable; we can’t stay young forever; the unsteady gait and grey hair will come, and why should we fear their arrival, when we know that ‘if the earthly house of our tabernacle is dissolved, we have a building from God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens’?

‘I am not, however, writing a sermon. I was about to speak of my last winter journey to Albany. I wished to go there, because there was very little hope of my going next summer. At seven o’clock on the morning of December 21, I was sitting in my sledge, and ten beautiful dogs in excellent condition were being harnessed thereto, each having its own single trace, by which it was attached to the sledge. The archdeacon occupied a second sledge. When all were harnessed, there was a great howling, and jumping, and tugging, for the dogs were anxious to be off, but the sledge was too firmly moored for their united strength until all was ready; then the binding rope was cast off, howling ceased in a moment, each dog hauled with all his might, and we were away at the rate of ten miles an hour. The fine tails of the dogs were curled up over their backs, they were overjoyed to be once more on the road. The great pace was not long kept up, but settled into between five and six miles an hour, and so it continued throughout the day. To the music of our dog-bells we rushed down the river, soon losing sight of Moose, on past Middleborough Island, through Hay Creek, and then over a rough uncomfortable sort of plain at North Bluff, where stands the great beacon erected to attract[204] the attention of our annual ship, and to tell her that she is nearing the place of her destination.

‘I’m not, however, writing a sermon. I was about to share my last winter journey to Albany. I wanted to go there because there wasn’t much hope of going next summer. At seven o’clock on the morning of December 21, I was sitting in my sled, and ten beautiful dogs in great condition were being harnessed to it, each having its own single trace attached to the sled. The archdeacon was in a second sled. Once everyone was harnessed, there was a lot of howling, jumping, and tugging, as the dogs were eager to go, but the sled was too firmly secured for their combined strength until everything was ready; then the binding rope was released, howling stopped instantly, each dog pulled with all its might, and we were off at about ten miles an hour. The dogs' lovely tails curled up over their backs, and they were thrilled to be back on the road. We didn’t keep that fast pace for long, but settled into a speed of between five and six miles an hour, which continued throughout the day. To the sound of our dog bells, we sped down the river, soon losing sight of Moose, moving past Middleborough Island, through Hay Creek, and then over a rough, uncomfortable plain at North Bluff, where the big beacon stands, erected to catch the attention of our annual ship and to signal that she is nearing her destination.

‘Near the beacon we brought up for awhile, to give the dogs a rest. We had accomplished half of our day’s work, and had come about eighteen miles. We are soon off again; the air is very comfortable, and all our sensations are pleasurable as we run across North Bay, past Jarvis Bluff and Little Piskwamisk on to Piskwamisk, where our first “hotel” is situated—a small circular erection, gradually getting smaller towards the top, where a number of poles meet together; the whole is covered with snow, the doorway is blocked up with snow—as comfortless looking a place as can well be imagined. This is our hotel, and we at once set about making it as habitable as we can. The snow is dug away from the entrance with our snow-shoes, as well as from the sides, that there may be no dripping from its melting as the evening advances. Wood is carried in and a fire lit, and when a good beef-steak has been fried and a strong cup of tea made and partaken of, we almost fall in love with our smoky hotel, and at any rate think it far preferable to the open bivouac in the heaven-covered forest.

‘Near the beacon, we stopped for a bit to let the dogs rest. We had completed half of our day’s work and had covered about eighteen miles. We’re soon off again; the air feels really nice, and everything feels good as we run across North Bay, passing Jarvis Bluff and Little Piskwamisk on our way to Piskwamisk, where our first “hotel” is located—a small circular structure that narrows at the top, where several poles converge. The whole thing is covered in snow, and the doorway is blocked with snow—looking about as uncomfortable as you can imagine. This is our hotel, and we immediately start making it as livable as possible. We clear the snow from the entrance with our snowshoes, as well as from the sides, to prevent melting snow from dripping in as the evening goes on. We bring in firewood and light a fire, and once a nice beef steak is fried and a strong cup of tea is made and enjoyed, we almost fall in love with our smoky hotel, and at the very least, we think it’s much better than camping out in the snow-covered forest.

‘On the second day the weather was very warm, and much rain fell in the early part, but we continued on our way, having but twenty-five miles to travel, which brought us to our second hotel at Keshepinakok.

‘On the second day, the weather was quite warm, and a lot of rain fell in the morning, but we kept going, having just twenty-five miles to travel, which brought us to our second hotel in Keshepinakok.

‘On the third day we had forty miles of travel. The weather was colder and our dogs trotted on without[205] much fatigue. About four o’clock in the afternoon we saw the settlement in the distance, and then the dogs, knowing that they were nearly home, put on extra speed, and we were soon in front of the factory. A steep bank had to be ascended, but there was no difficulty, for a number of men and boys ran down and gave their ready help, and I was soon in the middle of a large yard, receiving the warm welcome of all who had congregated there. One day at Albany, and then came Christmas Day, when I preached two sermons, one in English, the other in Indian; afterwards I had the examination of the candidates for confirmation belonging to the two congregations, Indian and English, with whom I was very well pleased; and the examination of the scholars in the school, who quite satisfied me, and I visited all the families in their respective houses. I also gave a feast to the Indians and another to the school children, and inspected some beautiful fox-skins. Quite a number of the silver fox came in during my visit. They are black, but the tips are white. They are too heavy for English wear, but are exported mostly to China. The late King George the Fourth had new coronation robes made for him, which were lined with the choicest parts of the silver fox skins, and for each skin forty guineas were paid; rather expensive robes, I should think.

On the third day, we traveled forty miles. The weather was colder, but our dogs trotted along without much fatigue. Around four in the afternoon, we spotted the settlement in the distance. The dogs, sensing they were almost home, picked up their pace, and we soon arrived at the factory. We had to climb a steep bank, but it was easy because several men and boys came down to help, and I quickly found myself in a large yard, receiving a warm welcome from everyone gathered there. I spent one day in Albany, and then Christmas Day arrived, when I preached two sermons—one in English and another in Indian. Afterwards, I conducted the examination of candidates for confirmation from both the Indian and English congregations, which I was very pleased with, as well as the examination of the scholars in the school, who also impressed me. I visited all the families in their homes, hosted a feast for the Indians, and another for the school children, and checked out some beautiful fox skins. A good number of silver foxes came in during my visit. They are black with white tips. They are too heavy for English fashion but are mostly exported to China. The late King George IV had new coronation robes made for himself, lined with the finest parts of silver fox skins, and he paid forty guineas for each skin; quite pricey robes, I must say.

‘I found time to correct the proofs of two of my Indian books, which are printing in England. The days were well filled up and fled swiftly, and it[206] seemed but a short time before I was compelled to say good-bye to Albany, and on the third day after we once more ran up Moose River, and received the congratulations of all my people, who had lined the banks to see me as I passed.’

‘I found time to correct the proofs of two of my Indian books that are being printed in England. The days were full and flew by quickly, and it[206] felt like no time at all before I had to say goodbye to Albany. On the third day after that, we once again navigated Moose River and received the congratulations of all my people, who had lined the banks to see me as I passed.’

The end of February, 1892, came before the ‘packet’ of that year arrived. All hope of its coming had died away, and many who had travelled hundreds of miles to meet it had been forced to travel back again without getting a letter to tell of those far away, or even a paper. ‘Cruel, cruel!’ said the sympathising bishop, and yet he was sometimes inclined to feel grateful for the very absence of news himself. ‘Our outer door is opened,’ he wrote, ‘but twice or three times a year, and then we have a deluge of papers and a great number of letters, and we find the deluge almost as bad as the previous dearth.’

The end of February 1892 arrived before the 'packet' of that year showed up. All hope for its arrival had faded, and many who had traveled hundreds of miles to meet it were forced to return without receiving a letter from those far away, or even a newspaper. "So cruel!" said the sympathetic bishop, yet he sometimes felt thankful for the lack of news himself. "Our outer door opens," he wrote, "only two or three times a year, and when it does, we’re flooded with papers and a ton of letters, and we find the flood almost as bad as the previous drought."

Moose was enjoying a mild winter, and food was plentiful, rabbits never more abundant, of pheasants there was no scarcity, and there was no sickness; the Moose doctor was enjoying quite a sinecure. Far otherwise was it with Rupert’s House. The weather there also had been very mild, but rain had fallen in torrents, and the swamps around were giving forth miasma, which brought disease and death to the little settlement. Influenza and dysentery attacked almost every individual.

Moose was enjoying a mild winter, and food was plentiful; rabbits were more abundant than ever, there was no shortage of pheasants, and no one was sick; the Moose doctor had it pretty easy. It was a completely different story at Rupert’s House. The weather there had also been mild, but it rained heavily, and the swamps nearby were releasing harmful fumes that brought illness and death to the small settlement. Influenza and dysentery were affecting almost everyone.

When the Rupert’s House dogs brought the budget for the ‘packet,’ the bishop’s share of news was a sad and gloomy one. Mr. Broughton wrote that the Indians were dying out from disease, and his own[207] little daughter had again been attacked with influenza. Saddest tidings of all, four children had been frozen to death, almost close to the station. The father of those children was Weyawastum; he had died, as did also his wife, some years ago. The grandmother and her husband took the children under their care, she being a kind old body, and speaking very good English. They were spending the winter at Pontax Creek, about seven miles distant from the station, coming in occasionally for provisions, which were never denied them. At New Year the husband, named Huskey, came in to spend a few days at the place, and was there attacked by the prevailing disease, so severely as to be unable to return home. His wife and the children remained at Pontax Creek, no one feeling the least anxiety about them. They had a good tent and a sufficiency of provisions, and should those be consumed more would be given them. But one morning, someone walking down the river during a terribly cold spell of weather came upon a child lying dead, and hard frozen, only a mile from the establishment. And still farther on lay another, and yet another, and still another was found in the same condition. The tent was entered, but it was cold and silent, and there lay the dead body of kind old Betsy, the faithful grandmother. All were taken to Rupert’s House, and buried in one grave. It must have been a terribly solemn event in that little settlement—five coffins entering the church in procession, four young lives passing away in such a manner. The full particulars will never be known,[208] but it is supposed that while the grandmother was with the children in the tent she was suddenly taken ill, or being ill had become delirious, and the children being afraid, or wishing to obtain help for the old woman, had set off to get to the settlement, but the cold was too severe for them, and so all had perished.

When the dogs from Rupert’s House brought the budget for the ‘packet,’ the bishop received some sad and gloomy news. Mr. Broughton wrote that the Indigenous people were dying from disease, and his own little daughter had been hit again by the flu. The saddest news of all was that four children had frozen to death, almost near the station. Their father was Weyawastum; he had died, as had his wife, a few years earlier. The grandmother and her husband took the children in; she was a kind old woman who spoke very good English. They were spending the winter at Pontax Creek, about seven miles from the station, coming in occasionally for supplies, which were always given to them. At New Year, the husband, named Huskey, came in to spend a few days there and was struck by the prevalent illness so severely that he couldn’t return home. His wife and the children stayed at Pontax Creek, with no one feeling the least bit worried about them. They had a good tent and enough supplies, and if they ran out, more would be provided. But one morning, someone walking along the river during an extremely cold spell discovered a child lying dead and frozen just a mile from the establishment. Further down, they found another, and then another, until one more was discovered in the same condition. The tent was entered, but it was cold and silent, where they found the lifeless body of kind old Betsy, the devoted grandmother. All were taken to Rupert’s House and buried in one grave. It must have been a terribly solemn occasion in that little community—five coffins entering the church in procession, with four young lives lost in such a tragic way. The full details will never be known, but it’s believed that while the grandmother was with the children in the tent, she suddenly fell ill or, if she was already sick, became delirious. The children, scared or wanting to get help for her, set off to reach the settlement, but the cold was too intense for them, and so they all perished.

If the winter at Moose had been late in coming, and mild when it came, it lasted long into the year 1892. On May 6 the bishop wrote:—

If the winter at Moose had arrived late and was mild when it did, it lasted well into the year 1892. On May 6, the bishop wrote:—

‘Day succeeds day, and there is the same cold biting air, the same dark leaden sky and heavy snowflakes, which have lately again and again thrown us back into apparent midwinter. I should be glad to write more cheerfully, but I must write what I see and know, and not give a picture from the imagination; what I write must be truth, and not romance. You can’t conceive how anxiously we are longing for spring; to see our noble river rushing by, carrying on its bosom the laden boat, the beautiful canoe, the majestic vessel. But it is still blocked up, heavily fettered with its icy chains. The surface is still white, and an oppressive silence hangs over it; the fluttering haze has not yet appeared into which the mighty magician of long ago changed himself, appearing yearly in the spring, just before the breaking-up of the river, that he may meet his beautiful sister, the lovely American robin. She has already come, and it was with joy which can be felt, but not described, that I heard her singing her sweet song this morning, as if she would thus hasten the steps of her loitering[209] brother, and bring him to cheer both her own heart and the hearts of all others who are anxiously awaiting his arrival. Whilst you enjoy sweet May weather, feel deeply thankful for it, and think of those in this wild lone land who are fighting the great Christian battle as your substitutes; pray for them, that their spirits droop not on account of the hardness of their surroundings, and show your sympathy practically by making greater and yet greater exertions in supporting the missionary cause.

Day follows day, and we continue to face the same biting cold air, the same dark, heavy sky, and the constant snowfall that keeps throwing us back into what feels like midwinter. I wish I could write with more optimism, but I have to be honest about what I see and know, not just create a picture from my imagination; what I write needs to be truth, not just a romantic notion. You can't imagine how eagerly we're looking forward to spring, to see our beautiful river rushing by, carrying the loaded boat, the lovely canoe, and the grand vessel. But for now, it's still frozen, heavily shackled by icy chains. The surface remains white, and a heavy silence hangs over it; the light mist that would signal change hasn't arrived yet, the same mist that the great magician of old would transform into, appearing each spring just before the river breaks free, so he can reunite with his beautiful sister, the lovely American robin. She has already arrived, and it filled me with a joy that’s hard to put into words when I heard her sweet song this morning, as if she was urging her slow-moving brother to come and bring joy to her heart and to all of us eagerly waiting for him. While you enjoy the lovely weather in May, take a moment to be grateful for it, and think of those in this wild and lonely land who are battling on behalf of Christians; pray for them, so their spirits don't sink under the weight of their harsh surroundings, and show your support by making even more efforts to help the missionary cause.

‘Now, looking out of my window, what can I see? Besides the cathedral and adjacent houses, I see the frozen surface of the river, dotted here and there with goose-stands, for this is the time for geese, and each goose-stand should be supplied with one or two smart hunters, whose decoy geese and their perfect imitation of the goose’s call generally succeed in alluring the silly birds to their destruction. But the stands are unoccupied, the decoy geese are lying in heaps, the weather is so unpropitious that no birds are flying. They are delaying their journey to the sea coast, and are feeding in the plains in the interior; and when they come they will make but a short stay, and hurry forward to where they lay their eggs and bring up their families.

‘Now, looking out of my window, what do I see? Besides the cathedral and nearby houses, I see the frozen surface of the river, sprinkled here and there with goose stands, since this is the season for geese, and each stand should have one or two sharp hunters whose decoy geese and perfect imitation of the goose’s call usually succeed in luring the foolish birds to their doom. But the stands are empty, the decoy geese are piled up, and the weather is so unfavorable that no birds are flying. They are postponing their trip to the coast and are feeding in the inland plains; and when they finally arrive, they will only stay briefly before rushing to where they lay their eggs and raise their young.

‘But something exquisitely beautiful seems to enjoy the dreary waste—flocks of the snow bunting are constantly flitting by, alighting on the garden, the plain, and the dust heaps. When they first came they were white, but now they have begun to assume their summer garb, and clothe themselves in russet[210] brown. They are not allowed to feed in peace. The fierce hawk hovers about, and occasionally swoops down and makes a capture; big boys and men are out with their guns, small boys are out with their bows and arrows, girls are out with their bird nets—all intent on business, for food is scarce, and those pretty birds are plump and fat, and said to be very good eating. And this is really all I can see from my window, except the dark distant pines, which fill up but do not enliven the landscape.

‘But something beautifully delicate seems to thrive in the bleak landscape—flocks of snow buntings are constantly flitting by, landing in the garden, the field, and the dirt piles. When they first arrived, they were white, but now they’re starting to wear their summer colors, adorning themselves in russet brown. They aren’t allowed to feed in peace. The fierce hawk hovers nearby and occasionally swoops down for a catch; big boys and men are out with their guns, little boys are out with their bows and arrows, and girls are out with their bird nets—all focused on their mission, as food is scarce, and those lovely birds are plump and deemed good eating. And this is really all I can see from my window, except for the dark distant pines, which fill the space but don’t brighten the scene.[210]

‘You must not think that because I have such surroundings I am therefore dull and melancholy; such is by no means the case. God has blessed me with a sanguine temperament, and a great capacity for love of work, and this being the case, hope for better days and their speedy appearance causes me to look, in dark days, more to the future than the present; it gives no time for repining, or, as the people here say, thinking long.

‘Don’t assume that just because I’m in this environment I’m dull and gloomy; that’s not true at all. God has given me an optimistic spirit and a strong love for work, and because of this, my hope for better days and their quick arrival makes me focus more on the future than the present during tough times; it leaves me no time for complaining, or, as the locals say, overthinking.’

‘Well, thank God! I have written the last word of my Cree translation of the Bible. I had hoped to get it done by the time the river broke up, that I might then put my work aside for another winter, and devote myself to the Indians who will be coming in from the far interior; that I might take my long journeys to those distant centres of the mission whence the Indians cannot come; that Cree and Ojibbeway and Eskimo might again hear from my lips of the wondrous love of God in the gift to the world of His well-beloved Son; and my hope has been realised. The last word of the New Testament[211] was written many years ago, but all will probably be re-written; all will at any rate be revised, if God permit, next winter, so as to bring it into accord with the Revised Version. It is, I think, a very good translation of the Authorised Version, and I could make but little improvement in it. My first work next winter will be to go through very carefully, with my most valued assistant from Rupert’s House, all I have written this winter. Every word will be examined, and wherever an improvement can be made it will be made; and then the New Testament will come under review, and then I trust one of the principal works of my life will be accomplished, my most cherished hope realised—my people will have the Word of God in a form they can thoroughly understand.’

‘Well, thank God! I have written the last word of my Cree translation of the Bible. I hoped to finish it by the time the river broke up, so I could put my work aside for another winter and dedicate myself to the Indigenous people coming in from the far interior. I wanted to take my long journeys to those distant mission centers that the Indigenous people can’t reach. I wanted Cree, Ojibbeway, and Eskimo speakers to once again hear from me about the wondrous love of God in the gift of His cherished Son to the world; and my hope has been fulfilled. The last word of the New Testament[211] was written many years ago, but everything will probably be re-written; all will definitely be revised, if God allows, next winter, to align it with the Revised Version. I think it’s a very good translation of the Authorized Version, and there's not much I could improve on it. My first task next winter will be to carefully review everything I have written this winter with my most valued assistant from Rupert’s House. Every word will be examined, and wherever improvements can be made, they will be. Then the New Testament will be reviewed, and I hope one of the main works of my life will be completed, my most cherished hope realized—my people will have the Word of God in a version they can fully understand.’

In June, 1892, the bishop visited Rupert’s House, and, still full of energy and indefatigable in his work, had scarcely returned when he prepared to start off on a much longer trip to Whale River and Fort George.

In June 1892, the bishop visited Rupert’s House, and, still full of energy and tireless in his work, had barely returned when he got ready to head out on a much longer journey to Whale River and Fort George.

On the eve of setting off he wrote, alluding to the arrival of a ‘packet’ with letters and papers:

On the night before leaving, he wrote about the arrival of a 'packet' containing letters and documents:

‘Just think of seven months of reviews and missionary publications, as well as other periodicals, coming at one time, and that the busiest time of the year, when every minute must be utilised for work. The consequence is that many papers are never opened at all. It is sometimes a question with me as to whether this is a gain or a loss; it certainly keeps my mind fixed on my work, of which there is always[212] a great deal more to be done than can be well got through. You good people at home cannot at all realise our position; we are in another world, and you have the same difficulty in endeavouring to realise it as you would have in realising the condition of life in the planet Mars.

‘Just imagine seven months' worth of reviews and missionary publications, plus other magazines, all arriving at once during the busiest time of the year when every minute has to be used for work. Because of this, many papers never get opened at all. Sometimes I wonder whether that’s a good thing or a bad thing; it certainly keeps my mind focused on my work, which is always[212] much more than I can manage to get through. You good folks back home can’t fully grasp our situation; we’re in a totally different world, and you have the same challenge imagining it as you would have understanding what life is like on Mars.’

‘On Saturday last I returned from Rupert’s House, having with me my daughter, Mrs. Broughton, her husband, and family. They will now live at Moose, Mr. Broughton having been appointed to the charge of the whole southern department. At present they are staying with me, but next week they go to the Factory, five minutes’ walk from my house, which will then be vacated by its present occupants, who are returning to Canada. To-morrow I set off for Fort George and Whale River, Mr. Peck’s district. I shall be absent about a month, and trust that in that time I may be able to do much for the Master. We are passing through the hottest summer known here for many years; the heat is sometimes almost unbearable, while the mosquitoes are most venomous and annoying. Our gardens look well so far, and we hope to have good crops by-and-by.’

"Last Saturday, I returned from Rupert’s House with my daughter, Mrs. Broughton, her husband, and their kids. They’ll be living in Moose now since Mr. Broughton has been appointed to oversee the entire southern department. Right now, they’re staying with me, but next week they’ll move to the Factory, just a five-minute walk from my house, which will soon be empty as the current residents are heading back to Canada. Tomorrow, I’ll leave for Fort George and Whale River, which is Mr. Peck’s area. I’ll be away for about a month, and I hope to accomplish a lot for the Master during that time. We're experiencing the hottest summer here in many years; the heat can be almost unbearable, and the mosquitoes are really aggressive and irritating. Our gardens look good so far, and we’re hopeful for a good harvest eventually."

In August the bishop was back at Moose Fort. ‘I am once more in the old house,’ he writes, ‘home from my long summer journeyings, and I don’t think I shall leave it again this year, but employ myself in my usual educational and translation duties. I first went to Whale River, which receives its name from the large number of porpoises found there: there was formerly a great trade in the oil produced from them[213] as well as in their skins. I started from Moose in the Mink schooner on July 15. We had foul winds, and the cold became severe, and many icebergs were about, which occasionally gave our vessel some heavy blows. Then we passed the Twins, two large islands of equal size, on which grows neither tree nor shrub; then we caught sight of Cape Jones, which divides James’ Bay from Hudson’s Bay, and Bear Island, a large, high rock of most forbidding aspect; and then we ran along Long Island, which has a very bad repute as the centre of the abode of storms, and as we pass it the great tors on the mainland rise one after the other in their majesty of desolation; and there is more ice, and more islands, and an abundance of fog, hiding everything from view. And here, at last, is the south point of the river, and presently we come to anchor, for the wind will not allow us to proceed up to the Hudson’s Bay Company’s establishment; but a canoe is soon alongside, and in that I am taken ashore, and am presently among those who have been eagerly looking for me, and who receive me with a warm welcome. There is much work to do, and I am alone.

In August, the bishop was back at Moose Fort. ‘I’m once again in the old house,’ he writes, ‘home from my long summer travels, and I don’t think I’ll leave it again this year, but will focus on my usual education and translation work. I first went to Whale River, named for the large number of porpoises found there: there used to be a thriving trade in the oil made from them[213] as well as in their skins. I left Moose on the Mink schooner on July 15. We encountered strong winds, and it got really cold, with many icebergs nearby that occasionally hit our vessel hard. Then we passed the Twins, two large, equally sized islands without any trees or shrubs; then we spotted Cape Jones, which separates James’ Bay from Hudson’s Bay, and Bear Island, a large, tall rock that looks very intimidating; and then we sailed along Long Island, known for its terrible reputation as a storm hotspot. As we passed by, the massive cliffs on the mainland rose majestically in their desolate beauty; there was more ice, more islands, and thick fog hiding everything from view. Finally, we reached the southern point of the river and dropped anchor, since the wind wouldn’t let us make it to the Hudson’s Bay Company’s post; but a canoe quickly came alongside, and I was taken ashore, where I was greeted warmly by those who had eagerly awaited my return. There’s a lot of work to do, and I’m on my own.

‘Our first service on Sunday commences at half-past six in the morning: all the Indians at the place are present, and all seem to enjoy it; some among the congregation I have not seen for years. They had wandered off to Ungava, many hundreds of miles distant, and had long remained there; they now say that they intend to make Whale River their permanent trading post. We take breakfast, and then[214] for our Eskimo service. You see before you a goodly number of clean, intelligent-looking people, short and stout; you see that they have books in their hands, and notice that they readily find out the places required; they sing very nicely, having greatly improved since my last visit to them. Thank God for the blessing He has vouchsafed to the missionaries’ labour. And now we attend the English service. One young person is confirmed, and three partake of the Lord’s Supper. After this we have dinner; this finished, it will soon be time for our second Indian service, so let us walk quietly to the house we use as a church. It is already crowded with young and old; all sing the sweet Indian hymns, and use the Church prayers in their Indian dress. I baptize twelve children and perform four marriages. The Indians retire, and soon the interesting Eskimo flock in and take their places; two people are confirmed, and four partake of the sacrament. We are all a little tired now, the more so from the atmosphere being very close in the church; so we go up to the top of the extensive plain on which are pitched the Indian and Eskimo tents, and take a brisk walk among the heather, which gives us an appetite for tea. On the table is tea, preserved milk, sugar, bread, and marrow fat. Our last service is afterwards held; the old familiar English one. We have had a busy day, and yet not quite so busy as it would have been at Churchill, on the western side of the bay, where, in addition to the three languages spoken here, we should have had the Chipwyan. We have a little conversation and then[215] go to bed, for we must be early astir tomorrow morning.

Our first service on Sunday starts at 6:30 in the morning. All the local Indigenous people are present, and everyone seems to enjoy it; some of the congregation I haven’t seen in years. They had traveled to Ungava, which is many hundreds of miles away, and had stayed there for a long time. They now say they plan to make Whale River their permanent trading post. We have breakfast, and then[214] go for our Eskimo service. You see a good number of clean, intelligent-looking people, short and stout; you notice they have books in their hands and can easily find the right places. They sing beautifully, having improved a lot since my last visit. Thank God for the blessings He has granted to the missionaries’ work. Now we move on to the English service. One young person is confirmed, and three take part in the Lord’s Supper. After this, we have dinner; once we finish, it will soon be time for our second Indian service, so let's walk quietly to the house we use as a church. It’s already filled with young and old; everyone sings the lovely Indian hymns and uses the Church prayers in their traditional dress. I baptize twelve children and perform four marriages. After the Indians leave, the engaging Eskimo community comes in and takes their places; two people are confirmed, and four take part in the sacrament. We’re all a bit tired now, especially since the church is quite stuffy, so we head up to the top of the wide plain where the Indian and Eskimo tents are set up and take a brisk walk through the heather, which whets our appetite for tea. On the table, we have tea, condensed milk, sugar, bread, and marrow fat. We then hold our last service, the old familiar English one. It has been a busy day, though not as hectic as it would have been at Churchill on the western side of the bay, where, in addition to the three languages spoken here, we would have also had Chipwyan. We have a little chat and then[215] go to bed, since we need to get up early tomorrow morning.

‘Yes, in the morning there was a great stir: all hands were up at four o’clock, loading the schooner, which had taken everything in by six o’clock, when I held my last service, the last in all probability I shall ever hold at Whale River. I then had breakfast, after which, having said good-bye to and shaken hands with every one—English, half-caste, Indian and Eskimo—I hastened on board. The anchor was at once raised, and we began to descend the river amidst volley after volley of musketry, the Indians wishing to testify their appreciation of what had been attempted for their good.

“Yeah, in the morning there was a lot of excitement: everyone was up at four o’clock, loading the schooner, which had taken everything on board by six o’clock, when I held my last service, probably the last one I’ll ever do at Whale River. After that, I had breakfast, and then, after saying goodbye and shaking hands with everyone—English, mixed-race, Indian, and Eskimo—I quickly boarded. The anchor was raised immediately, and we started to head down the river amid repeated gunfire, the Indians wanting to show their appreciation for what had been done for their benefit.”

‘After we had left the river we bent our way southward, and went as fast as the baffling winds would allow us. We had the high rocky coast on our left, on which side lay Long Island; then we passed Bear Island and Cape Jones, and Lucker Creek and Wastekan Island, the highest land between Cape Jones and Fort George, and Governor’s Island, and Horse Island, and others, and so came to the mouth of Fort George River. We were seen at the fort, when instantly the flag was run up. On and on we went until we arrived opposite the landing-place, when the anchor was dropped and a boat took me ashore. I was directly in the midst of old and warm friends, who gave me the heartiest of welcomes.

After we left the river, we headed south and moved as quickly as the tricky winds would allow. We had the steep rocky coast on our left, where Long Island was located; then we passed Bear Island, Cape Jones, Lucker Creek, Wastekan Island, the highest land between Cape Jones and Fort George, as well as Governor’s Island, Horse Island, and others, until we reached the mouth of the Fort George River. We were spotted at the fort, and immediately the flag was raised. We kept going until we reached the landing spot, where we dropped anchor and a boat took me ashore. I found myself right in the midst of old and dear friends, who welcomed me warmly.

‘I was eight days at Fort George, and they were all busy ones. I kept school twice a day, devoting[216] the mornings to the Indian children and the afternoons to those speaking English. I held likewise two services each day, one in each language, and for the few days that some Eskimo were at the place, one for them as well. The principal Eskimo here is called Nero, and he is really a fine fellow, about the size of a big English boy, although I think the English boy would have but little chance with him in a wrestling match. I got him to assist me in one of the services, and what he did he did well.

‘I spent eight days at Fort George, and they were all busy. I taught school twice a day, dedicating the mornings to the Indian children and the afternoons to those who spoke English. I also held two services each day, one in each language, and for the few days that some Eskimos were there, one for them as well. The main Eskimo there is named Nero, and he's really a great guy, about the size of a big English boy, although I think the English boy wouldn’t stand much of a chance in a wrestling match against him. I had him help me with one of the services, and he did a great job.’

‘The Indians are all busy haymaking. They go up the river some distance, and there find abundance of grass, and bring it down in boats, spreading it on a large field, where they make it into hay. There are stables for the cattle, but there are no horses. There are four or five houses for the workpeople, and on a large plain are some Indian tents—and the gardens are looking well—the potatoes and turnips look as if good crops would be secured, a matter for congratulation, as this is by no means always the case. Day follows day, and the last arrived, when I gave a treat to all the children.

The Native Americans are all busy making hay. They go up the river a little ways, where they find plenty of grass, and then bring it back in boats, spreading it out in a large field to turn it into hay. There are stables for the cattle, but no horses. There are four or five houses for the workers, and on a big plain, there are some Native American tents—and the gardens are thriving—the potatoes and turnips look like they’ll yield good crops, which is a reason to celebrate, as this isn't always the case. Day after day goes by, and finally, I treated all the children.

‘Our farewell service is held, and it is a very solemn one, for every one at Fort George is very dear to me. I wish all and everyone good-bye, for I start early on the morrow; but early as it is, everyone is on the river’s bank to see me as I step into a large canoe, which is to take me seven miles to the Mink, lying in Stromness harbour. Several farewell volleys are fired, and I am speedily out of sight[217] of my hospitable friends and on my way to the old house at Moose.’

‘Our farewell service is held, and it’s a very solemn occasion since everyone at Fort George is dear to me. I want to say goodbye to all, as I’m leaving early tomorrow; but even at that early hour, everyone is on the riverbank to see me as I get into a large canoe, which will take me seven miles to the Mink, located in Stromness harbor. Several farewell volleys are fired, and soon I’m out of sight[217] from my caring friends and on my way to the old house at Moose.’

To the bishop’s great joy and thankfulness a young missionary, Mr. Walton, arrived by the ship in the autumn of 1892. He was destined for the distant post of Ungava. The bishop was much pleased with him, and, after due examination, ordained him, and sent him on to Fort George to fill meanwhile the place of Mr. Peck, who was by doctor’s advice to take his wife and children to England by the ship homeward bound.

To the bishop's immense joy and gratitude, a young missionary named Mr. Walton arrived by ship in the autumn of 1892. He was headed for the far-off post of Ungava. The bishop was very pleased with him, and after a proper evaluation, ordained him and sent him on to Fort George to temporarily replace Mr. Peck, who, on the doctor's advice, was taking his wife and children back to England on the homeward-bound ship.

Mr. Peck would, the bishop hoped, return in the following May, to proceed to Ungava with the Rev. W. Walton.

Mr. Peck would, the bishop hoped, return the following May to head to Ungava with Rev. W. Walton.

The journey to Ungava is toilsome and very difficult. Mr. Peck had visited the post in 1885, having been driven back three times before he succeeded in crossing the Labrador peninsula, eight hundred miles. He was repaid at length by meeting with many Eskimo anxious for the message of salvation. The thought of the pressing need for a missionary to this far-off spot had ever since lain ‘heavy on the heart of the bishop.’ He said, ‘If we go to the North Pole, we shall be still in the diocese of Moosonee.’ The ice-bound regions visited by Sir John Franklin, Admiral McClintock, Captain Parry, and other Arctic explorers, are nearly all in this diocese.

The trip to Ungava is tough and very challenging. Mr. Peck visited the post in 1885, having been turned away three times before he finally made it across the Labrador peninsula, which is eight hundred miles. In the end, he was rewarded by meeting many Eskimos eager to hear the message of salvation. The urgent need for a missionary in this remote area had always weighed heavily on the bishop's heart. He said, "Even if we go to the North Pole, we will still be in the diocese of Moosonee." The frozen regions explored by Sir John Franklin, Admiral McClintock, Captain Parry, and other Arctic adventurers are mostly within this diocese.

The bishop worked on, assisted by the Rev. J. A. Newnham, who had returned from a visit to Montreal, bringing with him a wife, who took the[218] deepest interest in the women and girls, and proved a great addition to the mission party. The native pastor, the Rev. E. Richards, was also staying at Moose at this time, especially to help in the revision of the Bible translations.

The bishop continued his work, with help from Rev. J. A. Newnham, who had just returned from a trip to Montreal and brought back a wife who was deeply interested in the women and girls, making her a valuable addition to the mission team. The native pastor, Rev. E. Richards, was also staying in Moose at this time, specifically to assist with the revision of the Bible translations.


[219]

[219]

CHAPTER XXI
Final Days

Towards the end of November the bishop was taken suddenly ill. We have the account of his attack in his own words, written on January 2, 1893, by his daughter Chrissie from his dictation. ‘Three-and-fifty years ago Christmas was spent by me in bed; my life was almost given up. I was suffering from typhus fever, and my doctor said that, had I not had a constitution of lead, I must have succumbed to the virulence of the disease. God raised me up again, and eventually sent me to the land of snow, and I am now spending my forty-second Christmas in connection with it. And how very joyous every Christmas has been up to the present one! How wonderfully good my health has always been, how I could always join the frolic and fun of the youngsters! I felt as one of them; the difference in our age was as nothing. We were all children. This year, too, the church has been beautifully decorated; the splendid trees have been laden with their precious fruits, faces have brightened with joy as of yore: but I have seen nothing of them; the mingled voices of childhood have been unheard.

Towards the end of November, the bishop suddenly fell ill. We have his account of the illness in his own words, written on January 2, 1893, by his daughter Chrissie from his dictation. "Fifty-three years ago, I spent Christmas in bed; I was close to death. I was suffering from typhus fever, and my doctor said that if I hadn’t had such a strong constitution, I would have succumbed to the severity of the disease. God brought me back to life and eventually sent me to the land of snow, and now I am celebrating my forty-second Christmas connected to it. And how joyful every Christmas has been up to this one! My health has always been remarkable, and I’ve always been able to join in the fun and games with the young ones! I felt like one of them; the age difference didn’t matter. We were all just children. This year, too, the church has been beautifully decorated; the magnificent trees are loaded with their precious fruits, faces are shining with joy just like in the past: but I have seen none of it; the mingled voices of children have gone unheard."

[220]

[220]

‘It has been God’s will that I should spend this Christmas in a sick room, and amid much and severe suffering. He has brought down my strength in my journey; but amidst it all He has kept me in perfect peace. On November 20 I was very well. I preached at both English and Indian services, and took my class in the Indian school, spending the evening with my dear daughter and her family. I was in bed by ten, and arose on Monday, November 21, before it was daylight, according to custom, for I had a great work on hand, and about a quarter after seven, when the light had become sufficiently strong, I went on with my revision of the New Testament in the Cree language. I commenced the twelfth chapter of St. Luke, and worked on steadily for a quarter of an hour, when I suddenly felt as if I had received a very heavy blow in the lower portion of my back. I knew it was a stroke of rheumatism, but rheumatism was a companion of many years’ standing—not a pleasant one by any means, but it had never materially interfered with my work. So, thinking that this was merely a twinge of a rather more severe character than usual, I continued my labour; but soon stroke after stroke succeeded of a more and more violent nature. I sat up until after prayers and breakfast, and then was conducted to bed, which I reached with great difficulty; severe torturing pains, the nature of which I had hitherto no conception of, came on with every movement.

‘It has been God's will that I should spend this Christmas in a sick room, enduring a lot of pain. He has brought down my strength during my journey; but through it all, He has kept me in perfect peace. On November 20, I was feeling great. I preached at both the English and Indian services, and taught my class in the Indian school, spending the evening with my dear daughter and her family. I went to bed by ten and got up on Monday, November 21, before dawn, as usual, because I had important work ahead. At about a quarter past seven, when it was light enough, I resumed my revision of the New Testament in the Cree language. I started the twelfth chapter of St. Luke and worked steadily for about fifteen minutes when I suddenly felt as if I had been struck hard in the lower part of my back. I recognized it as a rheumatism flare-up, but rheumatism had been a long-time companion—not a pleasant one, but it had never significantly disrupted my work. Thinking this was just a more intense twinge than usual, I carried on; but soon, one sharp pain after another hit me with increasing severity. I sat up until after prayers and breakfast, then I was helped to bed, which I reached with great difficulty; severe, torturous pains, the likes of which I had never imagined, came with every movement.

‘For a week I could do nothing, although my general health had not much suffered. I then,[221] however, resumed the revision of my last winter’s work on the Cree Old Testament, devoting some hours to it every day, assisted by my most valuable helper, the Rev. E. Richards. In a few days more I trust that the whole of the Old Testament will be fit for the printer’s hands; I shall then go on with the New Testament, and, God helping me, I hope to see it completed in the summer. Picture me in my work. I am lying on my back in my bed; Mr. Richards is sitting at a table by my side; I have my English Bible, the Revised Version, in my hand; Mr. Richards has my translation before him, which he is reading to me slowly and distinctly. Every sentence is very carefully weighed, and all errors are corrected. This is a glorious occupation, and I cannot feel too thankful that I am able to follow it in these days of my weakness.

For a week, I couldn't do anything, though my overall health wasn’t too affected. After that, though, I started revising my work on the Cree Old Testament from last winter, spending a few hours on it every day, with the help of my invaluable assistant, Rev. E. Richards. In a few days, I hope the entire Old Testament will be ready for the printer; then I’ll move on to the New Testament, and, with God’s help, I aim to finish it by summer. Picture me at work. I'm lying on my back in bed; Mr. Richards is sitting at a table next to me; I have my English Bible, the Revised Version, in my hand; Mr. Richards has my translation in front of him, reading it to me slowly and clearly. Every sentence is carefully considered, and all mistakes are fixed. This is a wonderful task, and I’m incredibly grateful that I can engage in it during this time of weakness.

‘I am much better than I was, and I trust it will not be long before I shall be able to be about as usual. But it was almost worth while to be visited with this affliction, to experience the loving and anxious care of every one by whom I am surrounded. Everyone does his and her best to alleviate my sufferings. Our medical man has done his very utmost; a kind and loving daughter, and her equally kind husband and children, Mr. and Mrs. Newnham, Mr. and Mrs. Richards, and all my Indian and native friends, have vied with each other in administering to my comfort.’

‘I’m feeling much better than I was, and I hope it won’t be long before I can get back to my usual routine. But honestly, going through this tough time has made me appreciate the loving and caring attention from everyone around me. Each person is doing their best to ease my pain. Our doctor has done everything he can; my sweet and caring daughter, her equally caring husband and children, Mr. and Mrs. Newnham, Mr. and Mrs. Richards, and all my Indian and local friends have all been competing to make sure I’m comfortable.’

The end of February, the date at which the bishop expected his budget of news from the outer world,[222] brought to his friends in England the sad tidings that he had died suddenly on January 12. The telegram had been carried four hundred miles to Matawa, the nearest post-office. In due course letters followed. The end had come very unexpectedly to those about him.

The end of February, the time when the bishop expected his news budget from the outside world,[222] brought to his friends in England the sad news that he had died suddenly on January 12. The telegram had traveled four hundred miles to Matawa, the closest post office. Soon after, letters were sent out. The end had come as a complete shock to those around him.

The Rev. J. A. Newnham wrote: ‘Our dear bishop has entered into rest—a more perfect rest than that which he expected to enjoy later in the year. It seems to have been failure of the heart which caused his death.... The people of Moosonee, and of Moose Factory especially, have lost a father, a loving friend, and are plunged in grief.... The remains, clad in episcopal robes, and laid in the coffin, were placed in the church awaiting the funeral, and the people, young and old, all came to take a last farewell of the face so dear to them, and of one who had been in and out of their houses, cottages, and wigwams for over forty years, as a missionary, pastor, friend, and bishop.... Archdeacon Vincent arrived on the evening of the 20th. On the 21st, Saturday, the coffin was closed in the presence of four clergymen—the Rev. W. G. Walton having arrived with the dogs from Fort George—and of the gentlemen of the Honourable Hudson’s Bay Company from Fort George, Rupert’s House, and Albany, as well as Moose Fort.

The Rev. J. A. Newnham wrote: ‘Our dear bishop has passed away—into a more complete rest than he expected to experience later this year. It seems that heart failure was the cause of his death.... The people of Moosonee, especially those from Moose Factory, have lost a father, a caring friend, and are overwhelmed with grief.... The remains, dressed in episcopal robes and placed in the coffin, were set in the church awaiting the funeral, and people of all ages came to say their final goodbyes to the face they cherished, and to someone who had been in and out of their homes, cottages, and wigwams for over forty years, as a missionary, pastor, friend, and bishop.... Archdeacon Vincent arrived on the evening of the 20th. On the 21st, Saturday, the coffin was closed in the presence of four clergymen—the Rev. W. G. Walton having come with the dogs from Fort George—and the gentlemen from the Honourable Hudson’s Bay Company from Fort George, Rupert’s House, Albany, and Moose Fort.

‘At three P.M. the burial service was read, and the body of the first Bishop of Moosonee was reverently committed to the grave. It was a beautiful afternoon, almost spring-like, and the whole adult population[223] was present in the church and at the grave. Thus our bishop, amid the tears of his bereaved people, was laid to rest, as he had said he would have wished, in the midst of his flock.’

‘At 3 P.M. the burial service took place, and the body of the first Bishop of Moosonee was respectfully laid to rest. It was a lovely afternoon, almost like spring, and the entire adult population[223] was there in the church and at the grave. So, our bishop, surrounded by the tears of his grieving community, was buried just as he had wished, among his flock.’

At the time of his death Bishop Horden had just attained the age of sixty-five. He had been forty-two years in the field. He had laboured in the apostolic spirit with a large measure of apostolic success. He had laid well and deeply, building upon the Rock which is Christ, the foundation of the work in that vast district. This is being continued by men trained under his influence, and fired by his example. Denied the brief season of earthly rest to which he had looked forward, he has entered the sooner into the perfect rest above. He has ceased from his labours, and for us it is to strive and pray that the flock which he so long and faithfully shepherded in Moosonee shall at length be brought to join him in the heavenly fold above.

At the time of his death, Bishop Horden was sixty-five years old. He had spent forty-two years in the field. He worked with an apostolic spirit and achieved a significant amount of apostolic success. He laid a strong and deep foundation for the work in that vast area, building upon the Rock that is Christ. This work continues through the men he trained and inspired with his example. Although he was denied the brief period of earthly rest he had looked forward to, he has instead entered into perfect rest above. He has completed his labors, and now it is our responsibility to strive and pray that the flock he faithfully shepherded in Moosonee will eventually join him in the heavenly fold above.


FOOTNOTES

[1] At the instance of the then editors of the Coral Missionary Magazine.

[1] At the request of the then editors of the Coral Missionary Magazine.

[2] It was done by the Coral Fund.

[2] It was done by the Coral Fund.

PRINTED BY
SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUARE
LONDON

PRINTED BY
SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW STREET SQUARE
LONDON


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!